ELSIE AT NANTUCKET

A Sequel to _Elsie's New Relations_

by

MARTHA FINLEY

1884

PREFACE. 

Three years ago I spent some six weeks on Nantucket Island, making thetown of the same name my headquarters, but visiting other points ofinterest, to which I take the characters of my story; so that indescribing the pleasures of a sojourn there during our heated term, Iwrite from experience; though, in addition to my own notes, I have madeuse of Northrup's "'Sconset Cottage Life" to refresh my memory andassist me in giving a correct idea of the life led by summer visitorswho take up their abode for the season in one of those odd littledwellings which form the "original 'Sconset. "

Should my account of the delights of Nantucket as a summer resort leadany of my readers to try it for themselves, I trust they will not meetwith disappointment or find my picture overdrawn. 

M. F. 

CHAPTER I. 

 "How happy they, Who from the toil and tumult of their livesSteal to look down where naught but ocean strives. "

--_Byron. _

"Well, captain, for how long have you Uncle Sam's permission to stay onshore this time?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, as the family at Ion sat about thebreakfast-table on the morning after Captain Raymond's arrival. 

"Just one month certain, sir, with the possibility that the leave ofabsence may be extended, " was the reply, in a cheery tone; "and as Iwant to make the very most of it, I propose that our plans for a summerouting be at once discussed, decided upon, and carried out. "

"I second the motion, " said Mr. Dinsmore. "Are all the grown peopleagreed? The consent of the younger ones may safely be taken forgranted, " he added, with a smiling glance from one to another. 

"I am agreed and ready for suggestions, " replied his wife. 

"And I, " said his daughter. 

"Vi is, of course, since the proposition comes from her husband, " Edwardremarked, with a sportive look at her; then glancing at his own littlewife: "and as I approve, Zoe will be equally ready with her consent. "

"Have you any suggestion to offer, captain?" asked Mr. Dinsmore. 

"I have, sir; and it is that we make the island of Nantucket our summerresort for this year, dividing the time, if you like, between NantucketTown and the quaint little fishing village Siasconset, or 'Sconset, asthey call it for short. There is an odd little box of a cottage therebelonging to a friend of mine, a Captain Coffin, which I have partiallyengaged until the first of September. It wouldn't hold nearly all of us, but we may be able to rent another for the season, or we can pitch atent or two, and those who prefer it can take rooms, with or withoutboard, at the hotels or boarding-houses. What do you all say?" glancingfrom his mother-in-law to his wife. 

"It sounds very pleasant, captain, " Elsie said; "but please tell us moreabout it; I'm afraid I must acknowledge shameful ignorance of thatportion of my native land. "

"A very small corner of the same, yet a decidedly interesting one, "returned the captain; then went on to give a slight sketch of itsgeography and history. 

"It is about fifteen miles long, and averages four in width. NantucketTown is a beautiful, quaint old place; has some fine wide streetsand handsome residences, a great many narrow lanes running in alldirections, and many very odd-looking old houses, some of theminhabited, but not a few empty; for of the ten thousand former residentsonly about three thousand now remain. "

"How does that happen, Levis?" asked Violet, as he paused for a moment. 

"It used to be a great seat of the whale-fishery, " he answered; "indeed, that was the occupation of the vast majority of the men of the island;but, as I presume you know, the whale-fishery has, for a number ofyears, been declining, partly owing to the scarcity of whales, partlyto the discovery of coal-oil, which has been largely substituted forwhale-oil as an illuminant (as has gas also, by the way), and tosubstitutes being found or invented for whale-bone also. 

"So the Nantucketers lost their principal employment, and wandered offto different parts of the country or the world in search of another; andthe wharves that once presented a scene full of life and bustle are nowlonely and deserted. Property there was wonderfully depreciated for atime, but is rising in value now with the influx of summer visitors. Itis becoming quite a popular resort--not sea-side exactly, for there youare right out in the sea. "

"Let us go there, " said Mrs. Dinsmore; "I think it would be a pleasantvariety to get fairly out into the sea for once, instead of merelyalongside of it. "

"Oh, yes, do let us go!"

"I'm in favor of it!"

"And I!"

"And I!" cried one and another, while Mr. Dinsmore replied, laughingly, to his wife, "Provided you don't find the waves actually rolling overyou, I suppose, my dear. Well, the captain's description is veryappetizing so far, but let us hear what more he has to say on thesubject. "

"Haven't I said enough, sir?" returned the captain, with a good-humoredsmile. "You will doubtless want to find some things out for yourselveswhen you get there. "

"Are there any mountains, papa?" asked little Grace. "I'd like to seesome. "

"So you shall, daughter, " he said; "but we will have to go elsewherethan to Nantucket to find them. "

"No hills either?" she asked. 

"Yes, several ranges of not very high hills; Saul's Hills are thehighest; then there are bluffs south of 'Sconset known as SunsetHeights; indeed, the village itself stands on a bluff high above thesandy beach, where the great waves come rolling in. And there is 'TomNever's Head. ' Also Nantucket Town is on high ground sloping graduallyup from the harbor; and just out of the town, to the north-west, are theCliffs, where you go to find surf-bathing; in the town itself you mustbe satisfied with still-bathing. An excellent place, by the way, toteach the children how to swim. "

"Then you can teach me, Edward, " said Zoe; "I'd like to learn. "

"I shall be delighted, " he returned, gallantly. 

"Papa, " asked Max, "are there any woods and streams where one may huntand fish?"

"Hardly anything to be called woods, " the captain answered; "trees ofany size are few on the island. Except the shade trees in the town, Ithink some ragged, stunted pines are all you will find; but there arestreams and ponds to fish in, to say nothing of the great ocean. Thereis some hunting, too, for there are plover on the island. "

"Well, shall we go and see for ourselves, as the captain advises?" askedMr. Dinsmore, addressing the company in general. 

Every voice answered in the affirmative, though Elsie, lookingdoubtfully at Violet, remarked that she feared she was hardly strongenough for so long a journey. 

"Ah, that brings me to my second proposition, mother, " said CaptainRaymond; "that--seeing what a very large company we shall make, especially if we can persuade our friends from Fairview, the Oaks, andthe Laurels to accompany us--we charter a yacht and go by sea. "

"Oh, captain, what a nice idea!" cried Zoe, clapping her hands. "I lovethe sea--love to be either beside it or on it. "

"I think it would be ever so nice!" Rosie exclaimed. "Oh, grandpa andmamma, do say yes!"

"I shall not oppose it, my dear, " Elsie said; "indeed, I think it mayperhaps be our best plan. How does it strike you, father?"

"Favorably, " he replied, "if we can get the yacht. Do you know of onethat might be hired, captain?"

"I do, sir; a very fine one. I have done with it as with thecottage--partially engaged it--feeling pretty sure you would allfall in with my views. "

"Captain, " cried Zoe, "you're just a splendid man! I know of only onethat's more so, " with a laughing look at her husband. 

The captain bowed his acknowledgments. "As high praise as I couldpossibly ask, my dear sister. I trust that one may always stand first inyour esteem. "

"He always will, " said Zoe; "but, " with another glance, arch andsmiling, into Edward's eyes, "don't tell him, lest he should growconceited and vain. "

"Don't tell him, because it would be no news, " laughed Edward, gazingwith fondness and admiration at the blooming face of the lovedflatterer. 

The talk went on about the yacht, and before they left the table thecaptain was empowered to engage her for their use. Also the 'Sconsetcottage he had spoken of, and one or two more, if they were to be had. 

"You will command the vessel, of course, captain?" several voices said, inquiringly, all speaking at once. 

"If chosen commander by a unanimous vote, " he said. 

"Of course, of course; we'll be only too glad to secure your services, "said Mr. Dinsmore, everybody else adding a word of glad assent. 

"How soon do we sail, captain?" asked Zoe. "Must we wait for an answerfrom Nantucket?"

"No; I shall send word by this morning's mail, to Captain Coffin, thatwe will take his cottage and two others, if he can engage them for us. But there is no time to wait for a reply. "

"Can't we telegraph?" asked Violet. 

"No; because there is no telegraph from the mainland to the island. 

"Now, ladies all, please make your preparations as rapidly as possible. We ought to be off by the first of next week. I can telegraph for theyacht, and she will be ready for us, lying at anchor in our own harbor. 

"But, little wife, " turning to Violet, with a tenderly affectionate air, "you are not to exert yourself in the least with shopping, sewing, orpacking. I positively forbid it, " he added, with playful authority. 

"That is right, captain, " Elsie said, with a pleased smile. "She is notstrong enough yet for any such exertion, nor has she any need to makeit. "

"Ah, mamma, " said Violet, "are you not forgetting the lessons you usedto give us, your children, on the sin of indolence and self-indulgence?"

"No, daughter; nor those on the duty of doing all in our power for thepreservation of health as one of God's good gifts, and to be used in Hisservice. "

They were all gathered upon the veranda now in the cool shade of thetrees and vines, for the weather was extremely warm. 

"I wish we were ready to sail to-day, " said Zoe. "How delicious thesea-breeze would be!"

A nice-looking, pleasant-faced colored woman stepped from the doorwaywith a little bundle in her arms, which she carried to Violet. 

The captain, standing beside his wife, bent over her and the babe with aface full of love and delight. 

"Isn't she a darling?" whispered Violet, gazing down upon the tinycreature with all a young mother's unspeakable love and pride in herfirst-born, then up into her husband's face. 

"That she is!" he responded; "I never saw a fairer, sweeter babe. Ishould fear to risk her little life and health in a journey to Nantucketby land; but going by sea will, I think, be more likely to do her goodthan harm. "

"It's all her, her, when you talk about that baby, " laughed Rosie; "whydon't you call her by her name?"

"So we will, Aunt Rosie, if you will kindly inform us what it is, "returned the captain, good-humoredly. 

"I, sir!" exclaimed Rosie; "we have all been told again and again thatyou were to decide upon the name on your arrival; and you've beenhere--how many hours?--and it seems the poor little dear is namelessyet. "

"Apparently not greatly afflicted by it either, " said the captain, adopting Rosie's sportive tone. "My love, what do you intend to callyour daughter?"

"Whatever her father appoints as her name, " returned Vi, laughingly. 

"No, no, " he said; "you are to name her yourself; you have undoubtedlythe best right. "

"Thank you; then, if you like, she shall be mamma's namesake; her firstgranddaughter should be, I think, as the first grandson was papa's. "

"I highly approve your choice, " he said, with a glance of affectionateadmiration directed toward his mother-in-law; "and may a strongresemblance in both looks and character descend to her with the name. "

"We will all say amen to that, captain, " said Edward. 

"Yes, indeed, " added Zoe, heartily. 

"Thank you both, " Elsie said, with a gratified look; "I appreciate thecompliment; but if I had the naming of my little granddaughter, sheshould be another Violet; there is already an Elsie in the familybesides myself, you know, and it makes a little confusion to have toomany of the same name. "

"Then, mamma, we can make a variety by calling this one Else for short, "returned Violet, gayly, holding up the babe to receive a caress fromits grandmother, who had drawn near, evidently with the purpose ofbestowing it. 

"What a pretty pet it is!" Elsie said, taking it in her arms and gazingdelightedly into the tiny face. "Don't you think so, captain?"

"Of course I do, mother, " he said, with a happy laugh. Then, examiningits features critically: "I really fancy I see a slight resemblance toyou now, which I trust is destined to increase with increasing years. But excuse me, ladies; I must go and write that all-important letter atonce, or it will be too late for the mail. "

He hurried away to the library, and entering it hastily, but withoutmuch noise, for he wore slippers, found Lulu there, leaning moodily outof a window. 

She had stolen away from the veranda a moment before, saying to herself, in jealous displeasure, "Such a fuss over that little bit of a thing! Ido believe papa is going to care more for it than for any of us, his ownchildren, that he had long before he ever saw Mamma Vi; and it's justtoo bad. "

Knowing Lulu as he did, her father instantly conjectured what waspassing in her mind. It grieved and angered him, yet strong affectionwas mingled with his displeasure, and he silently asked help of God todeal wisely with this child of his love. 

He remembered that Lulu was more easily ruled through her affectionsthan in any other way, and as she turned toward him, with a flushed andshamefaced countenance, he went to her, took her in his arms, held herclose to his heart, and kissed her tenderly several times. 

"My dear, dear little daughter, " he said. "How often, when far away onthe sea, I have longed to do this--to hold my dear Lulu in my arms andfeel hers about my neck and her sweet kisses on my lips. "

Her arms were instantly thrown round his neck, while she returned hiskisses with interest. 

"Papa, " she said, "I do love you so, _so_ dearly; but I 'most wonder youdon't quit loving such a hateful girl as I am. "

"Perhaps I might not love an ill-tempered, jealous child belonging tosomebody else, " he said, as if half in jest, half in earnest; "but youare my own, " drawing her closer and repeating his caresses, "my veryown; and so I have to love you in spite of everything. But, my littlegirl, " and his tone grew very grave and sad, "if you do not fightdeterminately against these wrong feelings you will never know rest orhappiness in this world or the next. 

"But we won't talk any more about it now; I have no time, as I ought tobe writing my letter. Run away and make yourself happy, collectingtogether such toys and books as you would like to carry with you toNantucket. Grandma Elsie and Mamma Vi will decide what you and the restwill need in the way of clothing. "

"I will, papa; and oh, but I think you are good to me!" she said, givinghim a final hug and kiss; "a great deal better than I deserve; but Iwill try to be good. "

"Do, my child, " he said; "and not in your own strength; God will helpyou if you ask Him. "

For the moment thoroughly ashamed of her jealousy of the baby, she ranback to the veranda, where the others still were, and bending over it asit lay its mother's arms, kissed it several times. 

Violet's face flushed with pleasure. "My dear Lulu, I hope you andlittle Else are going to be very fond of each other, " she said. 

"I hope so, Mamma Vi, " Lulu answered, pleasantly; then, in a sudden fitof penitence, added, "but I'm afraid she'll never learn any good fromthe example of her oldest sister. "

"My dear child, resolve that she shall, " said Grandma Elsie, standingby; "you cannot avoid having a good deal of influence over her as shegrows older, and do not forget that you will have to give an accountfor the use you make of it. "

"I suppose that's so, " Lulu answered, with a little impatient shrug ofher shoulders; "but I wish it wasn't. " Then, turning abruptly away, "Maxand Gracie, " she called to her brother and sister, "papa says we may goand gather up any books and toys we want to take with us. "

The three ran off together in high glee. The ladies stayed a littlelonger, deep in consultation about necessary arrangements which mustfall to their share: then dispersed to their several apartments, withthe exception of Violet, who, forbidden to exert herself, remained whereshe was till joined by her husband, when he had finished and despatchedhis letter. It was great happiness to them to be together after theirlong separation. 

Mr. Dinsmore and Edward had walked out into the avenue, and were seatedunder a tree in earnest conversation. 

"Talking tiresome business, I suppose, " remarked Zoe, in a half-petulanttone, glancing toward them as she spoke, and apparently addressingViolet, as she was the only other person on the veranda at the moment. 

"Yes, no doubt; but we must have patience with them, dear, because itis very necessary, " Violet answered, with a smile. "Probably they arediscussing the question how the plantation is to be attended to in theirabsence. You know it won't take care of itself, and the men must have ahead to direct their labors. "

"Oh yes, of course; and for that reason Ned is kept ever so busy whilewe are here, and I do think it will be delightful to get away to theseashore with him, where there will be nothing to do but enjoyourselves. "

Zoe skipped away with the last word, ran up to her room, and beganturning over the contents of bureau drawers and taking garments fromwardrobes and closets, with the view of selecting such as she might deemit desirable to carry with her on the contemplated trip. 

She was humming softly a snatch of lively song, feeling very gay andlight-hearted, when, coming across a gray travelling-dress a littleworse for the wear, her song suddenly ceased, while tears gathered inher eyes, then began to fall drop by drop as she stood gazing down, uponthis relic of former days. 

"Just one year ago, " she murmured. "Papa, papa! I never thought I couldlive a whole year without you; and be happy, too! Ah, that seemsungrateful, when you were so, so good to me! But no; I am sure you wouldrather have me happy; and it would be ungrateful to my dear husband if Iwere not. "

She put the dress aside, wiped away her tears, and took down another. It was a dark woollen dress. She had travelled home in it the previousfall, and had worn it once since on a very memorable occasion; her cheekcrimsoned at the recollection as she glanced from it to her husband, whoentered the room at that instant; then her eyes fell. 

"What is it, love?" he asked, coming quickly toward her. 

"Nothing, only--you remember the last time you saw me in this dress? Oh, Ned, what a fool I was! and how good you were to me!"

He had her in his arms by this time, and she was hiding her blushingface on his breast. "Never mind, my pet, " he said, soothing her withcaresses; "it is a secret between ourselves, and always shall be, unlessyou choose to tell it. "

"I? No indeed!" she said, drawing a long breath; "I think I shouldalmost die of mortification if any one else should find it out; but I'mglad you know it, because if you didn't my conscience wouldn't give me abit of peace till I confessed to you. "

"Ah! and would that be very difficult?"

"Yes; I don't know how I could ever find courage to make the attempt. "

"Are you really so much afraid of me?" he asked, in a slightly aggrievedtone. 

"Yes; for I love you so dearly that your displeasure is perfectlyunendurable, " she replied, lifting her head to gaze fondly into hiseyes. 

"Ah, is that it, my darling?" he said, in a glow of delight. "I deemmyself a happy man in possessing such a treasure as you and your dearlove. I can hardly reconcile myself to the thought of a separation foreven a few weeks. "

"Separation!" she cried, with a start, and in a tone of mingled pain andincredulity. "What can you mean? But I won't be separated from you; I'myour wife, and I claim the right to cling to you always, _always_!"

"And I would have you do so, if it could be without a sacrifice of yourcomfort and enjoyment, but--"

"Comfort and enjoyment!" she interrupted; "it is here in your arms or byyour side that I find both; nowhere else. But why do you talk so? isanything wrong?"

"Nothing, except that it seems impossible for me to leave the plantationfor weeks to come, unless I can get a better substitute than I know ofat present. "

"Oh, Ned, I am so sorry!" she cried, tears of disappointment springingto her eyes. 

"Don't feel too badly about it, little wife, " he said, in a cheery tone;"it is just possible the right man may turn up before the yacht sails;and in that case I can go with the rest of you; otherwise I shall hopeto join you before your stay at Nantucket is quite over. "

"Not my stay; for I won't go one step of the way without you, unless youorder me!" she added, sportively, and with a vivid blush; "and I'm notsure that I'll do it even in that case. "

"Oh, yes you will, " he said, laughingly. "You know you promised to bealways good and obedient on condition that I would love you and keepyou; and I'm doing both to the very best of my ability. "

"But you won't be if you send me away from you. No, no; I have a rightto stay with you, and I shall claim it always, " she returned, clingingto him as if she feared an immediate separation. 

"Foolish child!" he said, with a happy laugh, holding her close; "thinkwhat you would lose: the sea voyage in the pleasantest of company--"

"No; the pleasantest company would be left behind if you were, " sheinterrupted. 

"Well, very delightful company, " he resumed; "then I don't know how manyweeks of the oppressive heat here you would have to endure, instead ofenjoying the cool, refreshing breezes sweeping over Nantucket. Surely, you cannot give it all up without a sigh?"

"I can't give up the thought of enjoying it all with you withoutsighing, and crying, too, maybe, " she answered, smiling through tears;"but I'd sigh and cry ten times as much if I had to go and leave youbehind. No, Mr. Travilla, you needn't indulge the hope of getting rid ofme for even a week. I'm determined to stay where you stay, and go onlywhere you go. "

"Dreadful fate!" he exclaimed. "Well, little wife, I shall do my best toavert the threatened disappointment of your hopes of a speedy departureout of this heated atmosphere and a delightful sea voyage to that famousisland. Now, I must leave you and begin at once my search for asubstitute as manager of the plantation. "

"Oh, I do hope you will succeed!" she said. "Shall I go on with mypacking?"

"Just as you please, my dear; perhaps it would be best; as otherwise youmay be hurried with it if we are able to go with the others. "

"Then I shall; and I'm determined not to look for disappointment, " shesaid, in a lively, cheery tone, as he left the room, At the conclusion of his conference with Edward, Mr. Dinsmore sought hisdaughter in her own apartments. He found her busied much as Zoe was, looking over clothing and selecting what ought to be packed in thetrunks a man-servant was bringing in. 

She had thrown aside the widow's weeds in which she was wont to arrayherself when about to leave the seclusion of her own rooms, and donned asimple white morning dress that was very becoming, her father thought. 

"Excuse my wrapper, papa, " she said, turning toward him a bright, sweetface, as he entered; "I found my black dress oppressive this warmmorning. "

"Yes, " he said; "it is a most unwholesome dress, I think; and for thatreason and several others I should be extremely glad if you would giveit up entirely. "

"Would you, my dear father?" she returned, tears springing to her eyes. 

"I should indeed, if it would not involve too great a sacrifice offeeling on your part. I have always thought white the most suitable andbecoming dress for you in the summer season, and so did your husband. "

"Yes, papa, I remember that he did; but--I--I should be very loath togive the least occasion for any one to say or think he was forgotten byher he loved so dearly, or that she had ceased to mourn his loss. "

"Loss, daughter dear?" he said, taking her in his arms to wipe away thetears that were freely coursing down her cheeks, and caress her withexceeding tenderness. 

"No, papa, not lost, but only gone before, " she answered, a lovelysmile suddenly irradiating her features; "nor does he seem far away. Ioften feel that he is very near me still, though I can neither see norspeak to him nor hear his loved voice, " she went on, in a dreamy tone, afar-away look in the soft brown eyes as she stood, with her head on herfather's shoulder, his arm encircling her waist. 

Both were silent for some moments; then Elsie, lifting her eyes to herfather's face, asked, "Were you serious in what you said about my layingaside mourning, papa?"

"Never more so, " he answered. "It is a gloomy, unwholesome dress, and Ihave grown very weary of seeing you wear it. It would be very gratifyingto me to see you exchange it for more cheerful attire. "

"But black is considered the most suitable dress for old and elderlyladies, papa; and I am a grandmother, you know. "

"What of that?" he said, a trifle impatiently; "you do not look old, andare, in fact, just in the prime of life. And it is not like you to beconcerned about what people may think or say. Usually your only inquiryis, 'Is it right?' 'Is it what I ought to do?'"

"I fear that is a deserved reproof, papa, " she said, with unaffectedhumility; "and I shall be governed by your wishes in this matter, forthey have been law to me almost all my life (a law I have loved toobey, dear father), and I know that if my husband were here he wouldapprove of my decision. "

She could not entirely suppress a sigh as she spoke, nor keep the tearsfrom filling her eyes. 

Her father saw and appreciated the sacrifice she would make for him. 

"Thank you, my darling, " he said. "It seems selfish in me to ask it ofyou, but though partly for my own gratification, it is really still morefor your sake; I think the change will be for your health andhappiness. "

"And I have the highest opinion of my father's wisdom, " she said, "andshould never, never think of selfishness as connected with him. "

Mrs. Dinsmore came in at this moment. 

"Ah, my dear, " she said, "I was in search of you. What is to be doneabout Bob and Betty Johnson? You know they will be coming home in a dayor two for their summer vacation. "

"They can stay at Roselands with their cousins Calhoun and Arthur Conly;or at the Oaks, if Horace and his family do not join us in the trip toNantucket. "

"Cannot Bob and Betty go with us, papa?" Elsie asked. "I have no doubtit would be a very great treat to them. "

"Our party promises to be very large, " he replied; "but if you twoladies are agreed to invite them I shall raise no objection. "

"Shall we not, mamma?" Elsie asked, and Rose gave a hearty assent. 

"Now, how much dressmaking has to be done before the family can be readyfor the trip?" asked Mr. Dinsmore. 

"Very little, " the ladies told him, Elsie adding, "At least if you arewilling to let me wear black dresses when it is too cool for white, papa. Mamma, he has asked me to lay aside my mourning. "

"I knew he intended to, " Rose said, "and I think you are a dear gooddaughter to do it. "

"It is nothing new; she has always been the best of daughters, " Mr. Dinsmore remarked, with a tenderly affectionate look at Elsie. "And, mydear child, I certainly shall not ask you to stay a day longer thannecessary in this hot place, merely to have new dresses made when youhave enough even of black ones. We must set sail as soon as possible. Now, I must have a little business chat with you. Don't go, Rose; it isnothing that either of us would care to have you hear. "

CHAPTER II. 

"Where the broad ocean leans against the land. "

--_Goldsmith_. 

Elsie felt somewhat apprehensive that this early laying aside of hermourning for their father might not meet the approval of her older sonand daughters; but it gave them pleasure; one and all were delighted tosee her resume the dress of the happy days when he was with them. 

Zoe, too, was very much pleased. "Mamma, " she said, "you do look soyoung and lovely in white; and it was so nice in you to begin wearing itagain on the anniversary of our wedding-day. Just think, it's a wholeyear to-day since Edward and I were married. How fast time flies!"

"Yes, " Elsie said; "it seems a very little while since I was as youngand light-hearted as you are now, and now I am a grandmother. "

"But still happy; are you not, mamma? you always seem so to me. "

"Yes, my child; I have a very peaceful, happy life. I miss my husband, but I know the separation is only for a short time, and that he issupremely blessed. And with my beloved father and dear children aboutme, heart and hands are full--delightfully full--leaving no room forsadness and repining. " This little talk was on the veranda, as the twostood there for a moment apart from the others. Zoe was looking quitebride-like in a white India mull, much trimmed with rich lace, her fairneck and arms adorned with a set of beautiful pearls, just presented herby Edward in commemoration of the day. 

She called Elsie's attention to them. "See, mamma, what my husband hasgiven me in memory of the day. Are they not magnificent?"

"It is a very fine set, " Elsie answered, with a smile, glancingadmiringly at the jewels and from them to the blooming face of thewearer. "A most suitable gift for his little wife. "

"He's so good to me, mamma, " Zoe said, with warmth. "I love him betterevery day we live together, and couldn't think of leaving him behindalone, when you all go off to Nantucket. I do hope he'll be able to findsomebody to take his place; but if he isn't I shall stay here with him. "

"That is quite right, dear child; I am very glad you love him sodearly, " Elsie said, with a very pleased look; "but I hope youraffection will not be put to so severe a test; we have heard of a verysuitable person, though it is still uncertain whether his services canbe secured. We shall probably know to-morrow. "

"Perhaps sooner than that, " Mr. Dinsmore said, approaching them just intime to hear his daughter's last sentence; "Edward has gone to have aninterview with him, and hopes for a definite reply to his proposition. Ah, here he comes now!" as Edward was seen to turn in at the great gatesand come up the avenue at a gentle trot. It was too warm for a gallop. 

As he drew near he took off his hat and waved it in triumph round hishead. "Success, good friends!" he cried, reining in his steed at theveranda steps. Then, as he threw the reins to a servant and sprang tothe ground, "Zoe, my darling, you can go on with your packing; we mayconfidently expect to be able to sail with the rest. "

"Oh delightful!" she exclaimed, dancing about as gleefully as if she hadbeen a maiden of eight or ten instead of a woman just closing the firstyear of her married life. 

Everybody sympathized in her joy; everybody was glad that she and Edwardwere to be of their party. 

All the older ones were very busy for the next few days, no one findingtime for rest and quiet chat except the captain and Violet, who keenlyenjoyed a monopoly of each other's society during not a few hours ofevery day; Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie having undertaken to attend to allthat would naturally have fallen to Violet's share in making ready forthe summer's jaunt had she been in robust health. Bob and Betty Johnson, to whom the Oaks had been home for many years, and who had justgraduated from school, came home in the midst of the bustle ofpreparation, and were highly delighted by an invitation to join theNantucket party. 

No untoward event occurred to cause disappointment or delay; all wereready in due season, and the yacht set sail at the appointed time, witha full list of passengers, carrying plenty of luggage, and with fairwinds and sunny skies. 

They were favored with exceptionally fine weather all the way, and seasso smooth that scarce a touch of sea-sickness was felt by any, from theoldest to the youngest. 

They entered Nantucket harbor one lovely summer morning, with adelicious breeze blowing from the sea, the waves rippling and dancing inthe sunlight, and the pretty town seated like a queen on the surroundingheights that slope gently up from the water. 

They were all gathered on deck, eager for a first glimpse of the place. 

Most of them spoke admiringly of it, but Zoe said, "It's pretty enough, but too much of a town for me. I'm glad we are not to stay in it. 'Sconset is a smaller place, isn't it, captain?"

"Much smaller, " he answered; "quite small enough to suit even so great alover of solitude as yourself, Mrs. Travilla. "

"Oh, you needn't laugh at me, " she retorted; "one needn't be a greatlover of solitude to care for no more society than is afforded by thiscrowd. But I want to be close by the bounding sea, and this town is shutoff from that by its harbor. "

"Where is the harbor, papa?" asked little Grace. 

"All around us, my child; we are in it. "

"Are we?" she asked, "I think it looks just like the sea; what's thematter with it, Aunt Zoe?"

"Nothing, only it's too quiet; the great waves don't come rolling in andbreaking along the shore. I heard your father say so; it's here theyhave the still bathing. "

"Oh, yes, and papa is going to teach us to swim!" exclaimed Lulu; "I'mso glad, for I like to learn how to do everything. "

"That's right, " her father said, with an approving smile; "learn allyou can, for 'knowledge is power. '"

They landed, the gentlemen presently secured a sufficient number ofhacks to comfortably accommodate the entire party, and after a cursoryview of the town, in a drive through several of its more importantstreets, they started on the road to 'Sconset. 

They found it, though a lonely, by no means an unpleasant, drive--a roadmarked out only by rows of parallel ruts across wild moorlands, wherethe ground was level or slightly rolling, with now and then some gentleelevation, or a far-off glimpse of harbor or sea, or a lonely farmhouse. The wastes were treeless, save for the presence of a few stuntedjack-pines; but these gave out a sweet scent, mingling pleasantly withthe smell of the salt-sea air; and there were wild roses and otherflowering shrubs, thistles and tiger-lilies and other wild flowers, beautiful enough to tempt our travellers to alight occasionally togather them. 

'Sconset was reached at length, three adjacent cottages found ready andwaiting for their occupancy, and they took possession. 

The cottages stood on a high bluff overlooking miles of sea, betweenwhich and the foot of the cliff stretched a low sandy beach a hundredyards or more in width, and gained by flights of wooden stairs. 

The cottages faced inland, and had each a little back yard, grassy, andshowing a few flowers, that reached to within a few yards of the edge ofthe bluff. The houses were tiny, built low and strong, that they mightresist the fierce winds of winter in that exposed position, and shingledall over to keep out the spray from the waves, which would penetrate anyother covering. 

Dinner was engaged for our entire party at one of the hotels, of whichthere were two; but as it yet wanted more than an hour of the time setfor the meal, all who were not too tired sallied forth to explore thehamlet and its environs. 

They found it to consist of about two hundred cottages, similar to thosethey had engaged for the season, each in a little enclosure. They werebuilt along three narrow streets or lanes running parallel with the edgeof the bluff, and stood in groups of twos or threes, separated by narrowcross-lanes, giving every one free access to the town pump, the onlysource of fresh-water supply in the place. 

The children were particularly interested in the cottage of CaptainBaxter, with its famous ship's figure-head in the yard. 

Back of the original 'Sconset, on the slight ascent toward NantucketTown, stood a few more pretentious cottages, built as summer residencesby the rich men of the island, retired sea captains, and merchants; thiswas the one broad street, and here were the two hotels, the AtlanticHouse and the Ocean View House. 

Then on the bluff south of the old village, called Sunset Heights, therewere some half dozen cottages; a few on the bluff north of it, also. 

The town explored and dinner eaten, of course the next thing was torepair to the beach to watch the rush and tumble of the restless waves, fast chasing each other in, and the dash of the spray as they brokealong the shore. 

There was little else to see, for the bathing hour was long past; butthat was quite enough. 

Soon, however, nearly every one of the party began to feel unaccountablysleepy. Some returned to the cottages for the indulgence of their desirefor slumber, and others, spreading cloaks and shawls upon the sand, enjoyed a delicious rest, warmed by the sun and fanned by the seabreeze. 

For a day or two they did little but sleep and eat, and sleep and eatagain, enjoying it immensely, too, and growing fat and strong. 

After that they woke to new life, made inquiries in regard to all thesights and amusements the island afforded, and began availing themselvesof their opportunities, as if it were the business of life. 

When it was for a long drive to some notable point, all went together, chartering several vehicles for their conveyance; at other times theynot unfrequently broke up into smaller parties, some preferring one sortof sport, some another. 

"How many of us are going to bathe to-day?" Mr. Dinsmore asked, thesecond morning after their arrival. 

"I for one, if you will bear me company and look out for my safety, "said his wife. 

"Most assuredly I will, " he answered. "And you too, Elsie?" turning tohis daughter. 

"Yes, sir, " she said, "if you think you can be burdened with the care oftwo. "

"No, mother, " spoke up Edward, quickly; "you and Zoe will be my charge, of course. "

"Ridiculous, Ned! of course, Harold and I will take care of mamma, "exclaimed Herbert. "You will have enough to do to look out for yourwife's safety. "

(The yacht had touched at Cape May and taken the two college studentsaboard there. )

"I shall be well taken care of, " their mother said, laughingly, with anaffectionate glance from one to another of her three tall sons; "but Ishould like one of you to take charge of Rosie, another of Walter; and, in fact, I don't think I need anything for myself but a strong hold ofthe rope to insure my safety. "

"You shall have more!" exclaimed father and sons in a breath; "the surfis heavy here, and we cannot risk your precious life. "

Mr. Dinsmore added, "None of you ladies ought to stay in very long, andwe will take you in turn. "

"Papa, may I go in?" asked Lulu, eagerly. 

"Yes; I'll take you in, " the captain answered; "but the waves are soboisterous that I doubt if you will care to repeat the experiment. Max, I see, is waiting his chance to ask the same question, " he added, with afatherly smile directed to the boy; "you may go in too, of course, myson, if you will promise to hold on to the rope. I cannot think thatotherwise you would be safe in that boiling surf. "

"But I can swim, papa, " said Max; "and won't you let me go with you outbeyond the surf, where the water is more quiet?"

"Why yes, you shall, " the captain replied, with a look of pleasure; "Idid not know that you had learned to swim. "

"I don't want to go in, " said timid little Grace, as if half fearful itmight be required of her. "Mamma is not going, and can't I stay withher, papa?"

"Certainly, daughter, " was the kind reply. "I suppose you feel afraid ofthose dashing waves, and I should never think of forcing you in amongthem against your will. "

Betty Johnson now announced her intention to join the bathers. "It'sthe first chance I've ever had, " she remarked, "and I shan't throw itaway. I'll hold on to the rope, and if I'm in any danger I suppose Bob, or some of the rest of you, will come to my assistance?"

"Of course we will!" all the gentlemen said, her brother adding, "And ifthere's a good chance, I'll take you over to Nantucket Town, wherethere's still-bathing, and teach you to swim. "

"Just what I should like, " she said. "I have a great desire to add thatto the already large number of my accomplishments. "

Miss Betty was a very lively, in fact, quite wild, young lady, whosegreat desire was for fun and frolic; to have, as she expressed it, "ajolly good time" wherever she went. 

The captain drew out his watch. "About time to don the bathing-suits, "he said; "I understand that eleven o'clock is the hour, and it wants butfifteen minutes of it. "

Grandma Elsie had kindly seen to it that each little girl--that is, Captain Raymond's two and her own Rosie--was provided with a pretty, neatly-fitting, and becoming bathing dress. 

Violet helped Lulu to put her's on, and, surveying her with a smile ofgratified motherly pride, told her she looked very well in it, and thatshe hoped she would enjoy her bath. 

"Thank you, " said Lulu; "but why don't you go in too, Mamma Vi?"

"Only because I don't feel strong enough to stand up against those heavywaves, " Violet answered. "But I am going down to the beach to watch youall, and see that you don't drown, " she added, sportively. 

"Oh Lu, aren't you afraid to go in?" asked little Grace, half shudderingat the very thought. 

"Why no, Gracie; I've bathed in the sea before; I went in a good manytimes last summer; don't you remember?"

"Yes; but the waves there weren't half so big and strong. "

"No; but I'll have a rope and papa, too, to hold to; so why need I beafraid?" laughed Lulu. 

"Mamma is, I think, " said Grace, looking doubtfully at her. 

"Oh no, dear, " said Violet; "I should not be at all afraid to go in ifI were as strong as usual; but being weak, I know that buffeting withthose great waves would do me more harm than good. "

Their cottages being so near the beach, our party all assumed theirbathing suits before descending to it. They went down, this first time, all in one company, forming quite a procession; Mr. And Mrs. Dinsmoreheading it, and Violet and Grace, as mere spectators, bringing up therear. 

They, in common with others who had nothing to do but look on, found itan amusing scene; there was a great variety of costume, some neat, well-fitting, and modest; some quite immodestly scant; some bright andnew; some faded and old. There was, however, but little freshness andbeauty in any of them when they came out of the water. 

Violet and Grace found a seat under an awning. Max came running up tothem. 

"Papa is going in with Lulu first, " he said; "then he will bring her outand take me with him for a swim beyond the breakers. I'll just wait herewith you till my turn comes. "

"See, see, they're in the water!" cried Grace; "and oh, what a big, bigwave that is coming! There, it would have knocked Lulu down if papahadn't had fast hold of her. "

"Yes; it knocked a good many others down, " laughed Max; "just hear howthey are screeching and screaming. "

"But laughing, too, " said Violet, "as if they find it fine sport. "

"Who is that man sitting on that bench nearest the water, and lookingjust ready to run and help if anybody needs it?" asked Grace. 

"Oh, that's Captain Gorham, " said Max. "and to run and help if he'sneeded is exactly what he's there for. And I presume he always does it;for they say no bather was ever drowned here. "

Ten or fifteen minutes later a little dripping figure left the water, and came running toward them. 

"Why, it's Lulu, " Gracie said, as it drew near, calling out to Max thatpapa was ready for him. 

Max was off like a shot in the direction of the water, and Lulu shoutedto her sister, "Oh Gracie, it's such fun! I wish you had gone, too. "

Violet hastened to throw a waterproof cloak about Lulu's shoulders, andbade her hurry to the house, rub hard with a coarse towel, and put ondry clothing. 

"I will go with you, " she added, "if you wish. "

"Oh no, thank you, Mamma Vi, " Lulu answered, in a lively, happy tone. "Ican do it all quite well myself, and it must be fun for you to sit hereand watch the bathers. "

"Well, dear, rub till you are in a glow, " Violet said, as the littlegirl sped on her way. 

"Oh mamma, see, see!" cried Grace, more than half frightened at thesight; "papa has gone away, way out, and Maxie with him. Oh, aren't youafraid they will drown?"

"No, Gracie dear; I think we may safely trust your father's prudenceand skill as a swimmer, " Violet answered. "Ah, there come Grandma Roseand my mother; but Zoe and Betty seem to be enjoying it too much toleave yet. "

"Mamma, let's stay here till our people all come out; papa and Maxie, any way" Grace said, persuasively. 

"Yes; we will if you wish, " said Violet. "I was just thinking I must goin to see how baby is doing; but here comes Dinah, bringing her to me. "

There was no accident that day, and everybody was enthusiastic in praiseof the bathing. Zoe and Betty would have liked to stay in the water muchlonger than their escorts deemed prudent, but yielded to their betterjudgment. 

The next morning there was a division of their forces: the Dinsmores, Mrs. Elsie Travilla, Rosie, and Walter, and the Raymonds taking an earlystart for Nantucket Town, the others remaining behind to enjoy arepetition of the surf bath at 'Sconset. 

The Nantucket party drove directly to the bathing house of the town, andthe little girls took their first lesson in swimming. They all thoughtit "very nice, " even Grace soon forgetting her timidity in the quietwater and with her father to take care of her. 

After that they went about the town visiting places of note--theAthenaeum, the oldest house, dating back more than a hundred years, nolonger habitable, but kept as a relic of olden times, so important thata visit to it is a part of the regular curriculum of the summersojourner in Nantucket; then to the news-room, where they wrote theirnames in the "Visitors' Book;" then to the stores to view, among otherthings, the antique furniture and old crockery on exhibition there andfor sale. 

Many of these stores, situate in wide, handsome streets, were quitecity-like in size and in their display of goods. 

Dinner at one of the hotels was next in order; after that a delightfulsail on the harbor, then around Brant Point and over the bar out intothe sea. 

Here the boat new before the wind, dancing and rocking on the waves tothe intense delight of the older children; but Gracie was afraid tillher father took her in his arms and held her fast, assuring her theywere in no danger. 

As she had unbounded confidence in "papa's" word, and believed he knewall about the sea, this quieted her fears and made the rest of the sailas thoroughly enjoyable to her as it was to the others. 

The drive back to 'Sconset, with the full moon shining on moor and sea, was scarcely less delightful. They reached their cottage home full ofenthusiasm over the day's experiences, ready to do ample justice to asubstantial supper, and then for a long delicious night's sleep. 

CHAPTER III. 

"And I have loved thee, Ocean!"

Captain Raymond, always an early riser, was out on the bluffs before thesun rose, and in five minutes Max was by his side. 

"Ah, my boy, I though you were sound asleep, and would be for an houryet, " the captain remarked when they had exchanged an affectionategood-morning. 

"No, sir, I made up my mind last night that I'd be out in time to seethe sun rise right out of the sea, " Max said; "and there he is, justpeeping above the waves. There, now he's fairly up I and see, papa, whata golden glory he sheds upon the waters; they are almost too bright tolook at. Isn't it a fine sight?"

"Yes, well worth the sacrifice of an extra morning nap--at least once ina while. "

"You must have seen it a great many times, papa. "

"Yes, a great many; but it never loses its attraction for me. "

"Oh, look, look, papa!" cried Max; "there's a fisherman going out; hehas his dory down on the beach, and is just watching for the right waveto launch it. I never can see the difference in the waves--why one isbetter than half a dozen others that he lets pass. Can you, sir?"

"No, " acknowledged the captain; "but let us watch now and try to makeout his secret. "

They did watch closely for ten minutes or more, while wave after wavecame rushing in and broke along the beach, the fisherman's eyes all thewhile intent upon them as he stood motionless beside his boat; thensuddenly seeming to see the right one--though to the captain and Max itdid not look different from many of its neglected predecessors--he gavehis dory a vigorous push that sent it out upon the top of that verywave, leaped into the stern, seized his oars, and with a powerful strokesent the boat out beyond the breakers. 

"Bravo!" cried Max, clapping his hands and laughing with delight; "see, papa, how nicely he rides now on the long swells! How I should like tobe able to manage a boat like that. May I learn if I have the chance?"

"Yes, " said his father; "I should like to have you a proficient in allmanly accomplishments, only don't be foolhardy and run useless risks. Iwant my son to be brave, but not rash; ready to meet danger withcoolness and courage when duty calls, and to have the proper trainingto enable him to do so intelligently, but not to rush recklessly into itto no good end. "

"Yes, papa, " Max answered; "I mean to try to be just such a man as myfather is; but do you mean that I may take lessons in managing a boat onthe sea, if I can find somebody to teach me?"

"I do; I shall inquire about among the fishermen and see who is capableand willing for the task. Come, let us go down to the beach; we shallhave abundance of time for a stroll before breakfast. "

At that moment Lulu joined them with a gay good-morning to each; she wasin a happy mood. "Oh, what a lovely morning! what a delightful placethis is!" she cried. "Papa, can't we take a walk?"

"Yes, Max and I were about starting for one, and shall be pleased tohave your company. "

"I'd like to go to Tom Never's Head, papa, " said Max. 

"Oh, so should I!" cried Lulu. 

"I believe they call the distance from here about two miles, " remarkedthe captain reflectively; "but such a walk before breakfast in thisbracing air I presume will not damage children as strong and healthy asthese two of mine, " regarding them with a fond, fatherly smile. "So comealong, we will try it. "

He took Lulu's hand, and the three wended their way southward alongSunset Heights, greatly enjoying the sight of the ocean, its wavesglittering and dancing in the brilliant sunlight, their booming sound asthey broke along the beach and the exhilarating breeze blowing fresh andpure from them. 

"This is a very dangerous coast, " the captain remarked, "especially inwinter, when it is visited by fierce gales; a great many vessels havebeen wrecked on Nantucket coast. "

"Yes, papa, " said Max; "I heard a story the other day of a ship that waswrecked the night before Christmas, eight or ten years ago, on thisshore. Nobody knew that a ship was near until the next morning, whenpieces of wreck, floating barrels, and dead bodies were cast up on thebeach. 

"They found that one man had got to land alive; they knew it because hewas quite a distance from the beach, though entirely dead when theyfound him. You see there was just one farmhouse in sight from the sceneof the disaster, and they had alight that night because somebody wassick; and they supposed the man saw the light and tried to reach it, butwas too much exhausted by fatigue and the dreadful cold, for it seemedhis clothes had all been torn off him by the waves; he was stark nakedwhen found, and lying on the ground, which showed that he had struggledhard to get up after falling down upon it. 

"I think they said the ship was called the Isaac Newton, was loaded withbarrels of coal-oil, and bound for Holland. "

"What a terrible death!" Lulu said with a shudder, and clinging moretightly to her father's hand; "every one drowned and may be half frozenfor hours before they died. Oh, papa, I wish you didn't belong to thenavy, but lived all the time on land! I am so afraid your ship will bewrecked some time, " she ended with a sob. 

"It is not only upon the water that people die by what we call accident, daughter, " the captain answered; "many horrible deaths occur onland--many to which drowning would in my opinion be far preferable. 

"But you must remember that we are under God's care and protectioneverywhere, on land and on sea; and that if we are His children no realevil can befall us. I am very glad you love me, my child, but I wouldnot have you make yourself unhappy with useless fears on my account. Trust the Lord for me and all whom you love. "

They pressed onward and presently came upon a lovely lakelet near thebeach, as clear as crystal and with bushes with dark green foliagegrowing on all sides but that toward the sea. 

They stopped for a moment to gaze upon it with surprise and admiration, then pushed on again till the top of the high bluff known as Tom Never'sHead was reached. 

They stood upon its brink and looked off westward and northward over theheaving, tumbling ocean, as far as the eye could reach to the line wheresea and sky seemed to meet, taking in long draughts of the pure, invigorating air, and listening to the roar of the breakers below. 

"What is that down there?" asked Lulu. 

"Part of a wreck, evidently, " answered her father; "it must have beenthere a long while, it is so deeply imbedded in the sand. "

"I wish I knew its story, " said Lulu; "I hope everybody wasn't drownedwhen it was lost. "

"It must have happened years ago, before that life-saving station wasbuilt, " remarked Max. 

"Life-saving station, " repeated Lulu, turning to look in the directionof his glance; "what's that?"

"Do you not know what that means?" asked her father. "It is high timeyou did. Those small houses are built here and there all along our coastby the general government, for the purpose of accommodating each a bandof surf-men, who are employed by the government to keep a lookout forvessels in distress, and give them all the aid in their power. 

"They are provided with lifeboats, buoys, and other necessary things toenable them to do so successfully. If it were not too near breakfasttime I should take you over there to see their apparatus; but we mustdefer it to some other day, which will be quite as well, for then we maybring a larger party with us. Now for home, " he added, again takingLulu's hand; "if your appetites are as keen as mine you will be glad toget there and to the table. "

"Two good hours to bathing-time, " remarked Mr. Dinsmore, consulting hiswatch as they rose from the breakfast table. "I propose that we utilizethem in a visit to Sankaty lighthouse. "

All were well satisfied to do so, and presently they set off, somedriving, others walking, for the distance is not great, and even feeblefolk often find themselves able to take quite long tramps in the bracingsea air. 

Max and Lulu preferred to walk when they learned that their fatherintended doing so; then Grace, though extremely fond of driving, beggedleave to join their party, and the captain finally granted her request, thinking within himself that he could carry her if her strength gaveout. 

The little face grew radiant with delight. 

"Oh, you are a nice, good papa!" she cried, giving him a hug and kiss, for he was seated with her upon his knee. 

"I am glad you think so, " he said, laughingly, as he returned hercaress. "Well, as soon as I have helped your mamma into the carriage wewill start. "

They set out presently, Grace holding fast to one of his hands whileLulu had the other, and tripping gayly along by his side till, passingout of the village, they struck into the narrow path leading to Sankaty;then the little maid moved along more soberly, looking far away over therolling billows and watching the progress of some vessels in the offing. 

They could hear the dash of the waves on the beach below, but could notsee it for the over-hanging cliffs, the path running some yards distantfrom their brink. 

"I want to see where the waves come up, " said Lulu; "there's Max lookingdown over the edge; can't we go and look too, papa?"

"Yes, with me along to take care of you, " he said, turning from the pathand leading them seaward; "but don't venture alone, the ground mightcrumble under your feet and you would have a terrible fall, going downmany feet right into the sea. "

They had reached the brink. Grace, clinging tightly to her father'shand, took one timid peep, then drew back in terror. "Oh, papa, how fardown it is!" she exclaimed. "Oh, let's get away, for fear the groundwill break and let us fall. "

"Pooh! Gracie, don't be such a coward, " said Lulu. "I shouldn't beafraid even if papa hadn't hold of our hands. "

"I should be afraid for you, Lulu, so venturesome as you are, " said thecaptain, drawing her a little farther back. "Max, my son, be careful. "

"Yes, sir, I will. Papa, do you know how high this bluff is?"

"They say the bank is eighty-five feet high where the lighthouse stands, and I presume it is about the same here. Now, children, we will walkon. "

Grace's strength held out wonderfully; she insisted she was not at alltired, even when the end of their walk was reached. 

The other division of the party had arrived some minutes before, andseveral were already making the ascent to the top of the lighthousetower; the rest were scattered, waiting their turn in the neat parlor ofthe keeper's snug little home, or wandering over the grassy expansebetween it and the sea. 

"There are Grandma Elsie and mamma in the house, " cried Grace, catchingsight of them through a window. 

"Yes, " said her father, "we will go in there and wait our turn withthem, " leading the way as he spoke. "Do you want to go up into thetower, Gracie?"

"Oh no, no, papa!" she cried, "what would be the use? and I am afraid Imight fall. "

"What, with your big strong father to hold you fast?" he askedlaughingly, sitting down and drawing her to a seat upon his knee; forthey had entered the parlor. 

"It might tire you to hold me so hard; I'm getting so big now, " sheanswered naïvely, looking up into his face with a loving smile andstealing an arm about his neck. 

"Ah, no danger of that, " he laughed. "Why, I believe I could hold evenyour mamma or Lulu, and that against their will, without being greatlyexhausted by the exertion. 

"My dear, " turning to Violet, "shall I have the pleasure of helping youup to the top of the tower?"

"Thank you, I think I shall not try it to-day, " she answered; "they tellme the steps are very steep and hard to climb. "

"Ah, so I suppose, and I think you are wise not to attempt it. "

"But I may, mayn't I, papa?" Lulu said. "You know I always like to goeverywhere. "

"I fear it will be a hard climb for a girl of your size, " he answereddoubtfully. 

"Oh, but I want to go, and I don't care if it is a hard climb, " shesaid coaxingly, coming close to his side and laying her hand on hisshoulder. "Please, papa, do say I may. "

"Yes, since you are so desirous, " he said, in an indulgent tone. 

Max came hurrying in. "We can go up now, papa, " he said; "the othershave come down. "

Edward and Zoe were just behind the boy. "Oh, you ought all to go up, "cried the latter; "the view's just splendid. "

"Mother, " said Edward, "the view is very fine, but there are sixtysteps, each a foot high; a pretty hard climb for a lady, I should think. Will you go up? may I have the pleasure of helping you?"

"Yes, " she answered; "I am quite strong and well, and think the viewwill probably pay for the exertion. "

They took the lead, the captain following with Lulu, and Max bringing upthe rear. 

Having reached the top and viewed the great light (one of the finest onthe coast) from the interior, Elsie stepped outside, and holding fast toEdward's hand made the entire circuit, enjoying the extended view on allsides. 

Stepping in again, she drew a long breath of relief. "I should not liketo try that in a strong wind, " she said, "or at all if I were easilymade dizzy; no, nor in any case without a strong arm to cling to forsafety; for there is plenty of space to fall through between the ironrailing and the masonry. "

"I should tremble to see you try it alone, mother, " Edward said. 

"It is a trifle dangerous, " acknowledged the keeper. 

"Yet safe enough for a sailor, " laughed the captain, stepping out. 

"Oh, papa, let me go too, please do!" pleaded Lulu. 

"Why should you care to?" asked her father. 

"To see the prospect, papa; oh, do let me! there can't be any dangerwith you to hold me tight. "

For answer he leaned down and helped her up the step, then led herslowly round, giving her time to take in all the beauties of the scene, taking care of Max too, who was slowly following. 

"I presume you are a little careful whom you allow to make that round?"the captain observed inquiringly to the keeper when again they stoodinside. 

"Yes, and we have never had an accident; but I don't know but there wasa narrow escape from it the other day. 

"Of course crowds of people come here almost every day while summervisitors are on the island, and we can't always judge what kind theyare; but we know it is not an uncommon thing for people standing on thebrink of a precipice or any height to feel an uncontrollable inclinationto throw themselves down it, and therefore we are on the watch. 

"Well, the other day I let a strange woman out there, but presently whenI saw her looking down over the edge and heard her mutter to herself, 'Shall I know him when I see him? shall I know him when I see him?' Ipulled her inside in a hurry. "

"You thought she was deranged and about to commit suicide byprecipitating herself to the ground?" Edward said inquiringly. 

"Exactly, sir, " returned the keeper. 

All of their number who wished to do so having visited the top of thetower, our party prepared to leave. 

"Are you going to walk back, papa? Mayn't I go with you?" pleaded Grace. 

"No, daughter, we must not try your strength too far, " he said, liftingher into the carriage where Grandma Elsie and Violet were alreadyseated. "I am going on a mile further to Sachacha Pond, ladies, " heremarked; "will you drive there, or directly home?"

"There, if there is time to go and return before the bathing hour, " theyanswered. 

"Quite. I think, " he replied, and the carriage moved on, he with Maxand Lulu, and several of the young gentlemen of the company following onfoot. 

Sachacha Pond they found to be a pretty sheet of water only slightlysalt, a mile long and three quarters of a mile wide, separated from theocean by a long narrow strip of sandy beach. No stream enters it, but itis the reservoir of the rainfall from the low-lying hills sloping downto its shores. 

Quidnet--a hamlet of perhaps a half dozen houses--stands on its banks. 

It is to this pond people go to fish for perch; calling it fresh-waterfishing; here too they "bob" for eels. 

Our party had not come to fish this time, yet had an errand aside from adesire to see the spot--namely, to make arrangements for going sharkingthe next day. 

Driving and walking on to Quidnet they soon found an old, experiencedmariner who possessed a suitable boat and was well pleased to undertakethe job of carrying their party out to the sharking grounds on theshoals. He would need a crew of two men, easily to be found among hisneighbors, he said; he would also provide the necessary tackle. The baitwould be perch, which they would catch here in the pond before settingout for the trip by sea to their destination--about a mile away. 

Mr. Dinsmore, his three grandsons, and Bob Johnson were all to be ofthe party. Max was longing to go too, but hardly thought he would beallowed; he was hesitating whether to make the request when his father, catching his eager, wistful look, suddenly asked, "Would you like to go, Max?"

"Oh, yes, papa, yes, indeed!" was the eager response, and the boy'sheart bounded with delight at the answer, in a kindly indulgent tone, "Very well, you may. "

Lulu, hearing it, cried out, "Oh, couldn't I go too, papa?"

"You? a little girl?" her father said, turning an astonished look uponher; "absurd! no, of course you can't. "

"I think I might, " persisted Lulu; "I've heard that ladies go sometimes, and I shouldn't be a bit afraid or get in anybody's way. "

"You can't go, so let me hear no more about it, " the captain answereddecidedly as they turned toward home, the arrangements for the morrow'sexpedition being completed. 

"Wouldn't Lulu like to ride?" Violet asked, speaking from the carriagewindow; "she has already done a good deal of walking to-day. "

The carriage stopped, and the captain picked Lulu up and put her in itwithout waiting for her to reply, for he saw that she was sulking overhis refusal of her request. 

She continued silent during the short drive to the cottage, andscarcely spoke while hurriedly dressing for the surf-bath. 

The contemplated sharking expedition was the chief topic of conversationat the dinner-table, and it was quite evident that those who were goinglooked forward to a good deal of sport. 

The frown on Lulu's face grew darker as she listened. Why should not shehave a share in the fun as well as Max? she was sure she was quite asbrave, and not any more likely to be seasick; and papa ought to be aswilling to give enjoyment to his daughter as to his son. 

She presently slipped away to the beach and sat down alone to brood overit, nursing her ill-humor and missing much enjoyment which she mighthave had because this--a very doubtful one at the best--was denied her. 

Looking round after a while, and seeing her father sitting alone on abench at some little distance, she went to him and asked, "Why can't Igo with you to-morrow, papa? I don't see why I can't as well as Max. "

"Max is a boy and you are a girl, which makes a vast difference whetheryou see it or not, " the captain answered. "But I told you to let me hearno more about it. I am astonished at your assurance in approaching meagain on the subject. "

Lulu was silent for a moment, then said complainingly, "And I supposeI'll not be allowed to take my bath either?"

"I don't forbid you, " the captain said kindly, putting his arm about herand drawing her in between his knees; "provided you promise to keep fasthold of the rope all the time you are in. With that, and Captain Gorhamkeeping close watch, you will not be in much danger, I think; but Ishould be much easier in mind--it would give me great satisfaction--ifmy little girl would voluntarily relinquish the bath for this one daythat I shall not be here to take care of her, for possibly she might beswept away, and it would be a terrible thing to me to lose her. "

"I 'most wonder you don't say a good thing, papa, I'm so often naughtyand troublesome, " she said, suddenly becoming humble and penitent. 

"No, it would not be true; your naughtiness often pains me deeply, butI must continue to love my own child in spite of it all, " he responded, bending down and imprinting a kiss upon her lips. 

"And I love you, papa; indeed, indeed I do, " she said, with her armround his neck, her cheek pressed close to his; "and I won't go into-morrow; I'm glad to promise not to if it will make you feel easierand enjoy your day more. "

"Thank you, my dear child, " he said. "I have not the least doubt ofyour affection. "

Edward had spread a rug on the sand just high enough on the beach to beout of reach of the incoming waves, and Zoe, with a book in her hand, was half reclining upon it, resting on her elbow and gazing far out overthe waters. 

"Well, Mrs. Travilla, for once I find you alone. What has become of yourother half?" said a lively voice at her side. 

"Oh, is it you, Betty?" Zoe exclaimed, quickly turning her head andglancing up at the speaker. 

"No one else, I assure you, " returned the lively girl, dropping down onthe sand and folding her hands in her lap. "Where did you say Ned is?"

"I didn't say; but he has gone to help mamma down with her shawls and soforth. "

"He's the best of sons as well as of husbands, " remarked Betty; "but I'mglad he's away for a moment just now, as I want a private word with you. Don't you think it is just a trifle mean and selfish for all ourgentlemen to be going off on a pleasure excursion without so much asasking if one of us would like to accompany them?"

"I hadn't thought anything about it, " replied Zoe. 

"Well, think now, if you please; wouldn't you go if you had aninvitation? Don't you want to go?"

"Yes, if it's the proper thing; I'd like to go everywhere with myhusband. I'll ask him about it. Here he comes, mamma with him. "

She waited till the two were comfortably settled by her side, then said, with her most insinuating smile, "I'd like to go sharking, Ned; won't youtake me along to-morrow?"

"Why, what an idea, little wife!" he exclaimed in surprise. "I reallyhate to say no to any request of yours, but I do not think it would beentirely safe for you. We are not going on the comparatively quietwaters of the harbor, but out into the ocean itself, and that in awhaleboat, and we may have very rough sailing; besides, it is not at allimpossible that a man-eating shark might get into the boat alive, and, as I heard an old fisherman say yesterday, 'make ugly work. '"

"Then I don't want to go, " Zoe said, "and I'd rather you wouldn't; justsuppose you should get a bite?"

"Oh, no danger!" laughed Edward; "a man is better able to take care ofhimself than a woman is of herself. "

"Pooh!" exclaimed Betty; "I don't believe any such thing, and I want togo; I want to be able to say I've done and seen everything other summervisitors do and see on this island. "

"Only a foolish reason, is it not, Betty?" mildly remonstrated herCousin Elsie. "But you will have to ask my father's consent, as he isyour guardian. "

"No use whatever, " remarked Bob, who had joined them a moment before; "Iknow uncle well enough to be able to tell you that beforehand. Aren'tyou equally sure of the result of such an application, Ned?"

"Yes. "

"Besides, " pursued Bob, teasingly, "there wouldn't be room in the boatfor a fine lady like my sister Betty, with her flounces and furbelows;also you'd likely get awfully sick with the rolling and pitching of theboat, and leaning over the side for the purpose of depositing yourbreakfast in the sea, tumble in among the sharks and give them one. "

"Oh, you horrid fellow!" she exclaimed, half angrily; "I shouldn't doanything of the kind; I should wear no furbelows, be no more likely toan attack of sea-sickness than yourself, and could get out of the way ofa shark quite as nimbly as any one else. "

"Well, go and ask uncle, " he laughed. 

Betty made no move to go; she knew as well as he how Mr. Dinsmore wouldtreat such a request. 

The weather the next morning was all that could be desired for sharking, and the gentlemen set off in due time, all in fine spirits. 

They were absent all day, returning early in the evening quite elatedwith their success. 

Max had a wonderful tale to tell Lulu and Grace of "papa's" skill, thenumber of sand-sharks and the tremendous "blue dog" or man-eater he hadtaken. The captain was not half so proud of his success as was hisadmiring son. 

"I thought all the sharks were man-eaters, " said Lulu. 

"No, the sand-sharks are not. "

"Did everybody catch a man-eater?"

"No; nobody but papa took a full-grown one. Grandpa Dinsmore and UncleEdward each caught a baby one, and all of them took big fellows of theother kind. I suppose they are the most common, and it's a good thing, because of course they are not nearly so dangerous. "

"How many did you catch, Maxie?" asked Grace. 

"I? Oh, I helped catch the perch for bait; but I didn't try for sharks, for of course a boy wouldn't be strong enough to haul such big fellowsin. I tell you the men had a hard tug, especially with the blue-dog. 

"The sand-sharks they killed when they'd got 'em close up to the gunwaleby pounding them on the nose with a club--a good many hard whacks ittook, too; but the blue-dog had to be stabbed with a lance; and Ishould think it took considerable courage and skill to do it, with sucha big, strong, wicked-looking fellow. You just ought to have seen how herolled over and over in the water and lashed it into a foam with histail, how angry his eyes looked, and how he showed his sharp whiteteeth. I thought once he'd be right in among us the next minute, but hedidn't; they got the lance down his throat just in time to put a stop tothat. "

"Oh, I'm so glad he didn't!" Grace said, drawing a long breath. "Do theyeat sharks, Maxie?"

"No, indeed; who'd want to eat a fish that maybe had grown fat on humanflesh?"

"What do they kill them for, then?"

"Oh, to rid the seas of them, I suppose, and because there is a valuableoil in their livers. We saw our fellows towed ashore and cut open andtheir livers taken out. "

CHAPTER IV. 

"There is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we mustbe saved. "--_Acts_ 4: 12. 

It was down on the beach Max had been telling his story; the evening wasbeautiful, warm enough to make the breeze from the sea extremelyenjoyable, and the whole family party were gathered there, some sittingupon the benches or camp-chairs, others on rugs and shawls spread uponthe sand. 

Max seemed to have finished what he had to say about the day's exploits, and Gracie rose and went to her father's side. 

He drew her to his knee with a slight caress. "What has my little girlbeen doing all day?"

"Playing in the sand most of the time, papa. I'm so glad those horridsharks didn't get a chance to bite you or anybody to-day. Such big, dreadful-looking creatures Maxie says they were. "

"Not half so large as some I have seen in other parts of the world. "

"Oh, papa, will you tell us about them? Shall I call Max and Lulu tohear it?"

"Yes; if they wish to come, they may. "

There was scarcely anything the children liked better than to hear thecaptain tell of his experiences at sea, and in another moment his ownthree. Rosie, Walter, and several of the older people were gatheredaround him, expecting quite a treat. 

"Quite an audience, " he remarked, "and I'm afraid I shall disappoint youall, for I have no yarn to spin, only a few items of information to givein regard to other varieties of sharks than are to be found on thiscoast. 

"The white shark, found in the Mediterranean and the seas of many of thewarmer parts of the world, is the largest and the most feared of any ofthe monsters of the deep. One has been caught which was thirty-sevenfeet long. It has a hard skin, is grayish-brown above and whitish on theunder side. It has a large head and a big wide mouth armed with aterrible apparatus of teeth--six rows in the upper jaw, and four in thelower. "

"Did you ever see one, papa?" asked Grace, shuddering. 

"Yes, many a one. They will often follow a ship to feed on any animalmatter that may be thrown or fall overboard, and have not unfrequentlyfollowed mine, to the no small disturbance of the sailors, who have asuperstitious belief that it augurs a death on board during the voyage. "

"Do you believe it, captain?" queried little Walter. 

"No, my boy, certainly not; how should a fish know what is about tohappen? Do you think God would give them a knowledge of the future whichHe conceals from men? No, it is a very foolish idea which only anignorant, superstitious person could for a moment entertain. Sharksfollow the ships simply because of what is occasionally thrown into thewater. They are voracious creatures, and sometimes swallow articleswhich even their stomachs cannot digest. A lady's work-box was found inone, and the papers of a slave-ship in another. "

"Why, how could he get them?" asked Walter. 

"They had been thrown overboard, " said the captain. 

"Do those big sharks bite people?" pursued the child. 

"Yes, indeed; they will not only bite off an arm or leg when anopportunity offers, but have been known to swallow a man whole. "

"A worse fate than that of the prophet Jonah, " remarked Betty. "Do thesailors ever attempt to catch them, captain?"

"Sometimes; using a piece of meat as bait, putting it on a very largehook attached to a chain; for a shark's teeth find no difficulty ingoing through a rope. But when they have hooked him and hauled him onboard they have need to be very careful to keep out of reach of both histeeth and his tail; they usually rid themselves of danger from thelatter by a sailor springing forward and cutting it above the fin with ahatchet. 

"In the South Sea Islands they have a curious way of catching sharks bysetting a log of wood afloat with a rope attached, a noose at the end ofit; the sharks gather round the log, apparently out of curiosity, andone or another is apt soon to get his head into the noose, and isfinally wearied out by the log. "

"I think that's a good plan, " said Grace, "because it doesn't putanybody in danger of being bitten. "

No one spoke again for a moment, then the silence was broken by thesweet voice of Mrs. Elsie Travilla: "To-morrow is Sunday; does any oneknow whether any service will be held here?"

"Yes, " replied Mr. Dinsmore; "there will be preaching in the parlors ofone of the hotels, and I move that we attend in a body. "

The motion was seconded and carried, and when the time came nearly everyone went. The service occupied an hour; after that almost everybodysought the beach; but though some went into the surf--doubtless lookingupon it as a hygienic measure, therefore lawful even on the Lord'sday--there was not the usual boisterous fun and frolic. 

Harold, by some manoeuvring, got his mother to himself for a time, making a comfortable seat for her in the sand, and shading her from thesun with an umbrella. 

"Mamma, " he said, "I want a good talk with you; there are somequestions, quite suitable for Sunday, that I want to ask. And see, "holding them up to view, "I have brought my Bible and a smallconcordance with me, for I know you always refer to the Law and to theTestimony in deciding matters of faith and practice. "

"Yes, " she said, "God's Word is the only infallible rule of faith andpractice. All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and isprofitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction inrighteousness!"

"Yes, mamma, I have the reference here; Second Timothy, third chapter, and sixteenth verse. And should not the next verse, 'That the man of Godmay be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works, ' stir us up tomuch careful study of the Bible?"

"Certainly, my dear boy; and, oh what cause for gratitude that we havean infallible instructor and guide! But what did you want to ask me?"

"A question that was put to me by one of our fellows at college, andwhich I was not prepared to answer. The substance of it was this: 'Ifone who has lived for years in the service of God should be suddenly cutoff while committing some sin, would he not be saved, because of hisformer good works?'"

"Is any son or daughter of Adam saved by good works?" she asked, with alook and tone of surprise. 

"No, mother, certainly not; how strange that I did not think ofanswering him with that query. But he maintained that God was too justto overlook--make no account of--years of holy living because of perhapsa momentary fall into sin. "

"We have nothing to hope from God's justice, " she replied, "for itwholly condemns us. 'There is none righteous, no, not one. . . . Thereforeby the deeds of the law there shall no flesh be justified in His sight. '

"But your friend's question is very plainly answered by the prophetEzekiel, " opening her Bible as she spoke. "Here it is, in the eighteenthchapter, twenty-fourth verse. 

"'But when the righteous turneth away from his righteousness andcommitteth iniquity, and doeth according to all the abominations thatthe wicked man doeth, shall he live? All his righteousness that he hathdone shall not be mentioned: in his trespass that he hath trespassed, and in his sin that he hath sinned, in them shall he die. '"

"Nothing could be plainer, " Harold said. "I shall refer my friend tothat passage for his answer, and also remind him that no one can besaved by works. 

"Now, mamma, there is something else. I have become acquainted with ayoung Jew who interests me greatly. He is gentlemanly, refined, educated, very intelligent and devout, studying the Hebrew Scripturesconstantly, and looking for a Saviour yet to come. 

"I have felt so sorry for him that I could not refrain from talking tohim of Jesus of Nazareth, and trying to convince him that He was and isthe true Messiah. "

Elsie looked deeply interested. "And what was the result of yourefforts?" she asked. 

"I have not succeeded in convincing him yet, mamma, but I think I haveraised doubts in his mind. I have called his attention to the propheciesin his own Hebrew Scriptures in regard to both the character of theMessiah and the time of His appearing, and shown him how exactly theywere all fulfilled in our Saviour. I think he cannot help seeing that itis so, yet tries hard to shut his eyes to the truth. 

"He tells me he believes Jesus was a good man and a great prophet, butnot the Messiah; only a human creature. To that I answer, 'He claimedto be God, saying, "I and My Father are One;" "Verily, verily, I sayunto you, before Abraham was I am;" and allowed himself to be worshippedas God; therefore either He was God or He was a wretched impostor, noteven a good man. '

"But, mamma, I have been asked by another, a professed Christian, 'Whydo you trouble yourself about the belief of a devout Jew? he is notseeking salvation by works, but by faith; then is he not safe, eventhough he looks for a Saviour yet to come?' How should you answer thatquestion, mamma?"

"With the eleventh and twelfth verses of the fourth chapter of Acts:'This is the stone which was set at naught of you builders, which isbecome the head of the corner. Neither is there salvation in any other;for there is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby wemust be saved. '

"That name is the name of Jesus of Nazareth, the crucified One. He isthe only Saviour. We speak--the Bible speaks of being saved by faith, but faith is only the hand with which we lay hold on Christ. 

"'A Saviour yet to come?' There is none; and will faith in a myth savethe soul? No; nor in any other than Him who is the Door, the Way, theTruth, the Life. 

"'He is mighty to save, ' and He alone; He Himself said, 'No man comethunto the Father, but by Me. '

"And is it not for the very sin of rejecting their true Messiah, killingHim and imprecating His blood upon them and on their children, that theyhave been scattered among the nations and have become a hissing and abyword to all people?"

"True, mamma, and yet are they not still God's own chosen people? Arethere not promises of their future restoration?"

"Yes, many, in both the Old Testament and the New. Zechariah tells us, 'They shall look upon Me whom they have pierced, and they shall mournfor Him as one mourneth for his only son, and shall be in bitterness forhim, as one that is in bitterness for his first-born;' and Paul speaks ofa time when the veil that is upon their hearts shall be taken away, andit shall turn to the Lord. 

"Let me read you the first five verses of the sixty-second chapter ofIsaiah--they are so beautiful. 

"'For Zion's sake will I not hold My peace, and for Jerusalem's sake Iwill not rest, until the righteousness thereof go forth as brightness, and the salvation thereof as a lamp that burneth. 

"'And the Gentiles shall see thy righteousness, and all kings thyglory; and thou shalt be called by a new name which the mouth of theLord shall name. 

"'Thou shalt also be a crown of glory in the hand of the Lord, and aroyal diadem in the hand of thy God. 

"'Thou shalt no more be termed Forsaken; neither shall thy land any morebe termed Desolate: but thou shalt be called Hephzibah, and thy landBeulah: for the Lord delighted in thee, and thy land shall be married. 

"'For as a young man marrieth a virgin, so shall thy sons marry thee:and as the bridegroom rejoiceth over the bride, so shall thy God rejoiceover thee. '"

Mr. And Mrs. Dinsmore sat together not many paces distant, each with abook; but hers was half closed while she gazed out over the sea. 

"I am charmed with the quiet of this place, " she remarked presently;"never a scream of a locomotive to break it, no pavements to echo to thefootsteps of the passer-by, no sound of factory or mill, or rumble ofwheels, scarcely anything to be heard, even on week-days, but thethunder of the surf and occasionally a human voice. "

"Except the blast of Captain Baxter's tin horn announcing his arrivalwith the mail, or warning you that he will be off for Nantucket inprecisely five minutes, so that if you have letters or errands for himyou must make all haste to hand them over, " Mr. Dinsmore said, with asmile. 

"Ah, yes, " she assented; "but with all that, is it not the quietestplace you ever were in?"

"I think it is; there is a delightful Sabbath stillness to-day. I cannotsay that I should desire to pass my life here, but a sojourn of someweeks is a very pleasant and restful variety. "

"I find it so, " said his wife, "and feel a strong inclination to be downhere, close by the waves, almost all the time. If agreeable to the restof our party, let us pass the evening here in singing hymns. "

"A very good suggestion, " he responded, and Elsie and the others beingof the same opinion, it was duly carried out. 

CHAPTER V. 

"Sudden they see from midst of all the mainThe surging waters like a mountain rise, And the great sea, puff'd up with proud disdainTo swell above the measure of his guise, As threatening to devour all that his power despise. "

--_Spenser_. 

What with bathing, driving, and wandering about on foot over the lovelymoors, time flew fast to our 'Sconseters. 

It was their purpose to visit every point of interest on the island, and to try all its typical amusements. They made frequent visits toNantucket Town, particularly that the children might take their swimminglessons in the quiet water of its harbor; also repeated such drives andrambles as they found exceptionably enjoyable. 

Max wanted to try camping out for a few weeks in company with Harold andHerbert Travilla and Bob Johnson, but preferred to wait until his fathershould leave them, not feeling willing to miss the rare pleasure of hissociety. And the other lads, quite fond of the captain themselves, didnot object to waiting. 

In the mean time they went blue-fishing (trying it by both acceptedmodes--the "heave and haul" from a rowboat or at anchor, and trollingfrom a yacht under full sail), hunting, eel-bobbing, and perch-fishing. 

The ladies sometimes went with them on their fishing excursions; Zoe andBetty oftener than any of the others. Lulu went, too, whenever she waspermitted, which was usually when her father made one of the party. 

"We haven't been on a 'squantum' yet, " remarked Betty, one evening, addressing the company in general; "suppose we try that to-morrow. "

"Suppose you first tell us what a 'squantum' is, " said Mrs. Dinsmore. 

"Oh, Aunt Rose, don't you know that that is the Nantucket name for apicnic?"

"I acknowledge my ignorance, " laughed the older lady; "I did not know ittill this moment. "

"Well, auntie, it's one of those typical things that every conscientioussummer visitor here feels called upon to do as a regular part of theNantucket curriculum. How many of us are agreed to go?" glancing aboutfrom one to another. 

Not a dissenting voice was raised, and Betty proceeded to unfold herplans. Vehicles sufficient for the transportation of the whole partywere to be provided, baskets of provisions also; they would take anearly start, drive to some pleasant spot near the beach or one of theponds, and make a day of it--sailing, or rather rowing about the pond, fishing in it, cooking and eating what they caught (fish were said to beso delicious just out of the water and cooked over the coals in the openair), and lounging on the grass, drinking in at the same time the sweet, pure air and the beauties of nature as seen upon Nantucket moors andhills, and in glimpses of the surrounding sea. 

"Really, Betty, you grow quite eloquent, " laughed her brother;"Nantucket has inspired you. "

"I think it sounds ever so nice, " said little Grace. "Won't you go andtake us, papa?"

"Yes, if Mamma Vi will go along, " he answered, with an affectionate lookat his young wife; "we can't go without her, can we, Gracie?"

"Oh, no, indeed! but you will go, mamma, won't you?"

"If your papa chooses to take me, " Violet said, in a sprightly tone. "Ithink it would be very pleasant, but I cannot either go or stay unlesshe does; for I am quite resolved to spend every one of the few days hewill be here, close at his side. "

"And as all the rest of us desire the pleasure of his company, " saidher mother, "his decision must guide ours. "

"There, now, captain, " cried Betty, "you see it all rests with you; soplease say yes, and let us begin our preparations. "

"Yes, Miss Betty; I certainly cannot be so gallant as to refuse such arequest from such a quarter, especially when I see that all interestedin the decision hope I will not. "

That settled the matter. Preparations were at once set on foot: theyoung men started in search of the necessary conveyances, the ladiesordered the provisions, inquiries were made in regard to differentlocalities, and a spot on the banks of Sachacha Pond, where stood asmall deserted old house, was selected as their objective point. 

They started directly after breakfast, and had a delightful drive overthe moors and fenceless fields, around the hills and tiny emerald lakesbordered with beautiful wild shrubbery, bright with golden rod, wildroses, and field lilies. Here and there among the heather grew creepingmealberry vines, with bright red fruit-like beads, and huckleberrybushes that tempted our pleasure-seekers to alight again and again togather and eat of their fruit. 

Everybody was in most amiable mood, and the male members of the partyindulgently assisted the ladies, and lifted the children in and outthat they might gather floral treasures for themselves, or alighted togather for them again and again. 

At length they reached their destination, left their conveyances, spreadan awning above the green grass that grew luxuriantly about the oldhouse, deposited their baskets of provisions and extra wraps underneathit, put the horses into a barn near at hand, and strolled down to thepond. 

A whaleboat, large enough to hold the entire company, was presentlyhired; all embarked; it moved slowly out into the lake; all who cared tofish were supplied with tackle and bait, and the sport began. 

Elsie, Violet, and Grace declined to take part in it, but Zoe, Betty, and Lulu were very eager and excited, sending forth shouts of triumph orof merriment as they drew one victim after another from the water; forthe fish seemed eager to take the bait, and were caught in such numbersthat soon the word was given that quite enough were now on hand, and theboat was headed for the shore. 

A fire was made in the sand, and while some broiled the fish and madecoffee, others spread a snowy cloth upon the grass, and placed on itbread and butter, cold biscuits, sandwiches, pickles, cakes, jellies, canned fruits, and other delicacies. 

It was a feast fit for a king, and all the more enjoyable that the seaair and pleasant exercise had sharpened the appetites of the fortunatepartakers. 

Then, the meal disposed of, how deliciously restful it was to loungeupon the grass, chatting, singing, or silently musing with the sweet, bracing air all about them, the pretty sheet of still water almost attheir feet, while away beyond it and the dividing strip of sand theocean waves tossed and rolled, showing here and there a white, slowlymoving sail. 

So thoroughly did they enjoy it all that they lingered till the sun, nearing the western horizon, reminded them that the day was waning. 

The drive home was not the least enjoyable part of the day. They took itin leisurely fashion, by a different route from the one they had takenin the morning, and with frequent haltings to gather berries, mosses, lichens, grasses, and strange beautiful flowers; or to gaze withdelighted eyes upon the bare brown hills purpling in the light of thesetting sun, and the rapidly darkening vales; Sankaty lighthouse, withthe sea rolling beyond, on the one hand, and on the other the quieterwaters of the harbor, with the white houses and spires of Nantucket Townhalf encircling it. 

They had enjoyed their "squantum, " marred by no mishap, no untowardevent, so much that it was unanimously agreed to repeat the experiment, merely substituting some other spot for the one visited that day. 

But their next excursion was to Wanwinet, situate on a narrow neck ofland that, jutting out into the sea, forms the head of the harbor;Nantucket Town standing at the opposite end, some half dozen miles away. 

Summer visitors to the latter place usually go to Wanwinet by boat, upthe harbor, taking their choice between a sailboat and a tiny steamerwhich plies regularly back and forth during the season; but our 'Sconsetparty drove across the moors, sometimes losing their way among thehills, dales, and ponds, but rather enjoying that as a prolongation ofthe pleasure of the drive, and spite of the detention reached theirdestination in good season to partake of the dinner of all obtainableluxuries of the sea, served up in every possible form, which is usuallyconsidered the roam object of a trip to Wanwinet. 

They found the dinner--served in a large open pavilion, whence theymight gaze out over the dancing, glittering waves of the harbor, andwatch the white sails come and go, while eating--quite as good as theyhad been led to expect. 

After dinner they wandered along the beach, picking up shells and anycurious things they could find--now on the Atlantic side, now on theshore of the harbor. 

Then a boat was chartered for a sail of a couple of hours, and thenfollowed the drive home to 'Sconset by a different course from that ofthe morning, and varied by the gradually fading light of the setting sunand succeeding twilight casting weird shadows here and there among thehills and vales. 

The captain predicted a storm for the following day, and though theothers could see no sign of its approach, it was upon them before theyrose the next morning, raining heavily, while the wind blew a gale. 

There was no getting out for sitting on the beach, bathing, or ramblingabout, and they were at close quarters in the cottages. 

They whiled away the time with books, games, and conversation. 

They were speaking of the residents of the island--their correct speech, intelligence, uprightness, and honesty. 

"I wonder if there was ever a crime committed here?" Elsie said, halfinquiringly. "And if there is a jail on the island?"

"Yes, mother, " Edward answered; "there is a jail, but so little use forit that they think it hardly worth while to keep it in decent repair. Iheard that a man was once put in for petty theft, and that after beingthere a few days he sent word to the authorities that if they didn'trepair it so that the sheep couldn't break in on him, he wouldn't stay. "

There was a general laugh; then Edward resumed: "There has been onemurder on the island, as I have been informed. A mulatto woman was thecriminal, a white woman the victim, the motive revenge; the coloredwoman was in debt to the white one, who kept a little store, and, enraged at repeated duns, went to her house and beat her over the headwith some heavy weapon--I think I was told a whale's tooth. 

"The victim lingered for some little time, but eventually died of herwounds, and the other was tried for murder. 

"It is said the sheriff was extremely uneasy lest she should be foundguilty of murder in the first degree, and he should have the unpleasantjob of hanging her; but the verdict was manslaughter, the sentenceimprisonment for life. 

"So she was consigned to jail, but very soon allowed to go outoccasionally to do a day's work. "

"Oh, Uncle Edward, is she alive now?" Gracie asked, with a look ofalarm. 

"Yes, I am told she is disabled by disease, and lives in the poorhouse. But you need not be frightened, little girlie; she is not at all likelyto come to 'Sconset, and if she does we will take good care that she isnot allowed to harm you. "

"And I don't suppose she'd want to either, unless we had done somethingto make her angry, " said Lulu. 

"But we are going to Nantucket Town to stay a while when we leave'Sconset, " remarked Grace uneasily. 

"But that woman will not come near you, daughter; you need, not have theleast fear of it, " the captain said, drawing his little girl to his kneewith a tender caress. 

"Ah, " said Mr. Dinsmore, "I heard the other day of a curiosity atNantucket which we must try to see while there. I think the storyconnected with it will particularly interest you ladies and the littlegirls. "

"Oh, grandpa, tell it!" cried Rosie; "please do; a story is just what wewant this dull day. "

The others joined in the request, and Mr. Dinsmore kindly complied, allgathering closely about him, anxious to catch every word. 

"The story is this: Nearly a hundred years ago there lived in Nantucketa sea-captain named Coffin, who had a little daughter of whom he wasvery fond. "

Gracie glanced up smilingly into her father's face and nestled closer tohim. 

"Just as I am of mine, " said his answering look and smile as he drewher closer still. 

But Mr. Dinsmore's story was going on. 

"It was Captain Coffin's custom to bring home some very desirable giftto his little girl whenever he returned from a voyage. At one time, whenabout to sail for the other side of the Atlantic, he said to her that hewas determined on this voyage to find and bring home to her somethingthat no other little girl ever had or ever could have. "

"Oh, grandpa, what could that be?" exclaimed little Walter. 

"Wait a moment and you shall hear, " was the reply. 

"What the captain brought on coming back was a wax baby, a verylife-like representation of an infant six months old. He said it was awax cast of the Dauphin of France, that poor unfortunate son of LouisXVI. And Marie Antoinette; that he had found it in a convent, and paidfor it a sum of money so enormous that he would never tell any one, noteven his wife, how large it was. "

"But it isn't in existence now, at this late day, surely?" Mrs. Dinsmoreremarked inquiringly, as her husband paused in his narrative. 

"It is claimed that it is by those who have such a thing in possession, and I presume they tell the truth. It has always been preserved withextreme care as a great curiosity. 

"The little girl to whom it was given by her father lived to grow up, but has been dead many years. Shortly before her death she gave it to afriend, and it has been in that family for over forty years. "

"And is it on exhibition, papa?" asked Elsie. 

"Only to such as are fortunate enough to get an introduction to the ladyowner through some friend of hers; so I understand; but photographs havebeen taken and are for sale in the stores. "

"Oh, I hope we will get to see it!" exclaimed Lulu eagerly. 

"As far as I'm concerned, I'm bound to manage it somehow, " said Betty. 

"How much I should like to know what was really the true story of thatpoor unfortunate child, " said Elsie, reflectively, and sighing as shespoke. 

"It--like the story of the Man in the Iron Mask--is a mystery that willnever be satisfactorily cleared up until the Judgment Day, " remarked herfather. 

"Oh, do tell us about it, " the children cried in eager chorus. 

"All of you older ones have certainly some knowledge of the FrenchRevolution, in which Louis XVI. And his beautiful queen lost theirlives?" Mr. Dinsmore said, glancing about upon his grandchildren; "andhave not forgotten that two children survived them--one sometimes calledLouis XVII. , as his father's lawful successor to the throne, and adaughter older than the boy. 

"These children remained in the hands of their cruel foes for some timeafter the beheading of their royal parents. The girl was finallyrestored to her mother's relatives, the royal family of Austria; but theboy, who was most inhumanly treated by his jailer, was supposed to havedied in consequence of that brutal abuse, having first been reduced byit to a state of extreme bodily and mental weakness. 

"That story (of the death of the poor little dauphin, I mean, notof the cruel treatment to which he was subjected) has, however, beencontradicted by another; and I suppose it will never be made certain inthis world which was the true account. 

"The dauphin was born in 1785, his parents were beheaded in 1793; sothat he must have been about eight years old at the time of their death. 

"In 1795 a French man and woman, directly from France, appeared inAlbany, New York, having in charge a girl and boy; the latter aboutnine years old, and feeble in body and mind. 

"The woman had also a number of articles of dress which she said hadbelonged to Marie Antoinette, who had given them to her on the scaffold. 

"That same year two Frenchmen came to Ticonderoga, visited the Indiansin that vicinity, and placed with them such a boy as the one seen atAlbany--of the same age, condition of mind and body, etc. 

"He was adopted by an Iroquois chief named Williams, and given the nameof Eleazer Williams. 

"He gradually recovered his health, and at length the shock of a suddenfall into the lake so far restored his memory that he recollected somescenes in his early life in the palaces of France. One thing he recalledwas being with a richly dressed lady whom he addressed as 'mamma. '

"Some time later--I cannot now recall the exact date--a Frenchman diedin New Orleans (Beranger was his name), who confessed on his death-bedthat he had brought the dauphin to this country and placed him with theIndians of Northern New York. He stated that he had taken an oath ofsecrecy, for the protection of the lad, but could not die withoutconfessing the truth. "

"I'm inclined to think the story of the dauphin's death in France wasnot true, " remarked Betty. 

"Didn't Beranger's confession arouse inquiry, grandpa?" asked Zoe. "Anddid Eleazer Williams hear of it?"

"I think I may say yes to both your queries, " Mr. Dinsmore answered. "Eleazer's story was published in the newspapers some years ago, and Iremember he was spoken of as a very good Christian man, a missionaryamong the Indians; it was brought out in book form also under the title'The Lost Prince: A Life of Eleazer Williams. '

"Eleazer himself stated that in 1848 he had an interview, on board asteamer from Buffalo, with the Prince de Joinville, who then told him hewas the son of Louis XVI. And Marie Antoinette, and tried to induce himto sign away his right to the throne of France, and that he refused todo so. 

"In his published statement he said he thought the Prince would not denyhaving made that communication. But the Prince did deny that, though heacknowledged that the interview had taken place. "

"Did Eleazer ever try to get the throne, grandpa?" asked Max. 

"No, he never urged his claim; and I dare say was happier as an obscureIndian missionary than he would have been as King of France. He died atthe age of seventy. "

"Poor Marie Antoinette!" sighed Elsie; "I never could read her storywithout tears, and the very thought of her sorrows and sufferings makesmy heart ache. "

"I don't think I ever read it, " said Zoe, "though I have a general ideawhat it was. "

"We have Abbott's life of her at Ion, " said Elsie. "I'll get it for youwhen we go home. "

Harold stepped to the window. "It is raining very little now, if atall, " he said, "and the sea must be in a fine rage; let us go and have alook at it"

"Oh, yes, let's go!" cried Betty, springing to her feet; "but I'm afraidwe've missed the finest of it, for the wind isn't blowing half so hardas it was an hour ago. "

"Don't be discouraged, " said Captain Raymond, sportively; "the waves areoften higher than ever after the wind has subsided. "

"Oh, papa, may I go too?" Grace said, in a pleading tone. 

"Yes; if you put on your waterproof cloak and overshoes it will not hurtyou to be out for a short time, " answered the indulgent father. "Lulu, don't go without yours. "

All were eager for the sight; there was a moment of hasty preparation, and they trooped out and stood upon the edge of the high bank at theback of their cottages gazing upon the sea in its, to most of them, newand terrible aspect; from shore to horizon it was one mass of seething, boiling waters; far out in the distance the huge waves reared theirgreat foam-crested fronts and rushed furiously toward the shore, rapidlychasing each other in till with a tremendous crash and roar they brokeupon the beach, sending up showers of spray, and depositing great flakesof foam which the wind sent scudding over the sand; and each, as itretreated, was instantly followed by another and another in unbroken, endless succession. 

Half a mile or more south of 'Sconset there is a shoal (locally called"the rips") where wind and tide occasionally, coming in opposition, cause a fierce battle of the waves, a sight well worth a good deal ofexertion to behold. 

"Wind and tide are having it out on the rips, " the captain presentlyremarked. "Let us go down to the beach and get the best view we can ofthe conflict. "

"Papa, may we go too?" asked Lulu, as the older people hastily made amove toward the stairway that led to the beach; "oh, do please let us!"

Grace did not speak, but her eyes lifted to his, pleaded as earnestly asLulu's tongue. He hesitated for an instant, then stooped, took Grace inhis arms, and saying to Lulu, "Yes, come along; it is too grand a sightfor me to let you miss it, " hurried after the others. 

Violet had not come out with the rest, her attention being taken upwith her babe just at that time, and he would give her the sightafterward on taking the children in. 

On they went over the wet sands--Mr. Dinsmore and his wife, Edward andhis, Betty holding on to Harold's arm, Rose and Walter helped along byHerbert and Bob. 

To Max Raymond's great content and a little to the discomfiture of hersons, who so delighted in waiting upon and in every way caring for her, Elsie had chosen him for her companion and escort, and with Lulu theyhastened after the others and just ahead of the captain and Grace, whobrought up the rear. 

The thunder of the surf prevented any attempt at conversation, but nowand then there was a little scream, ending with a shout of laughter fromone or another of the feminine part of the procession, as they wereovertaken by the edge of a wave and their shoes filled with the foam, their skirts wetted by it. Not a very serious matter, as all had learnedere this, as salt water does not cause one to take cold. 

Arrived at the spot from where the very best view of the conflict couldbe had, they stood long gazing upon it, awestruck and fascinated by theterrific grandeur of the scene. I can best describe it in the words of afellow-author far more gifted in that line than I. 

"Yonder comes shoreward a great wave, towering above all its brethren. Onward it comes, swift as a race-horse, graceful as a great ship, bearing right down upon us. It strikes 'The Rips, ' and is there itselfstruck by a wave approaching from another direction. The two converge intheir advance, and are dashed together--embrace each other like twoangry giants, each striving to mount upon the shoulder of the other andcrush its antagonist with its ponderous bulk. Swift as thought theymount higher and higher, in fierce, mad struggle, until their force isexpended; their tops quiver, tremble, and burst into one great mass ofwhite, gleaming foam; and the whole body of the united wave, with amighty bound, hurls itself upon the shore and is broken into a flood ofseething waters--crushed to death in its own fury. 

"All over the shoal the waves leap up in pinnacles, in volcanic points, sharp as stalagmites, and in this form run hither and yon in allpossible directions, colliding with and crashing against others of equalfury and greatness--a very carnival of wild and drunken waves; thewaters hurled upward in huge masses of white. Sometimes they unite moregently, and together sweep grandly and gracefully along parallel withthe shore; and the cavernous hollows stretch out from the shore so thatyou look into the trough of the sea and realize what a terrible depthit is. The roar, meanwhile, is horrible. You are stunned by it as by theroar of a great waterfall. You see a wave of unusual magnitude rollingin from far beyond the wild revelry of waters on 'The Rips. ' It leapsinto the arena as if fresh and eager for the fray, clutches anotherBacchanal like itself, and the two towering floods rush swiftly towardthe shore. Instinctively you run backward to escape what seems animpending destruction. Very likely a sheet of foam is dashed all aroundyou, shoe-deep, but you are safe--only the foam hisses away in impotentrage. The sea has its bounds; 'hitherto shalt thou come, but nofarther. '"[A]

[Footnote A: A. Judd Northrup, in "Sconset Cottage Life. "]

CHAPTER VI. 

 She is peevish, sullen, froward, Proud, disobedient, stubborn, lacking duty;Neither regarding that she is my child, Nor fearing me as If I were her father. 

--_Shakespeare_. 

A day or two of bright, breezy weather had succeeded the storm, andanother "squantum" had been arranged for; it was to be a morepretentious affair than the former one, other summer visitors unitingwith our party; and a different spot had been selected for it. 

By Violet's direction the maid had laid out, the night before, thedresses the two little girls were to wear to the picnic, and theyappeared at the breakfast-table already attired in them; for the startwas to be made shortly after the conclusion of the meal. 

The material of the dresses was fine, they were neatly fitting andprettily trimmed, but rather dark in color and with high necks and longsleeves; altogether suitable for the occasion, and far from unbecoming;indeed, as the captain glanced at the two neat little figures, seatedone on each side of him, he felt the risings of fatherly pride in theirattractiveness of appearance. 

And even exacting, discontented Lulu was well enough pleased with hermamma's choice for her till, upon leaving the table and running out fora moment into the street to see if the carriages were in sight, she cameupon a girl about her own age, who was to be of the company, very gaylyapparelled in thin white tarletan and pink ribbons, "Good-morning, Sadie, " said Lulu. "What a nice day for the 'squantum, 'isn't it?"

"Yes; and it's most time to start, and you're not dressed yet, are you?"glancing a trifle scornfully from her own gay plumage to Lulu's plainerattire. 

The latter flushed hotly but made no reply. "I don't see anything of thecarriages yet, " was all she said; then darting into the cottage occupiedby their family, she rushed to her trunk, and throwing it open, hastilytook from it a white muslin, coral ribbons and sash, and with headlongspeed tore off her plain colored dress and arrayed herself in them. 

She would not have had time but for an unexpected delay in the arrivalof the carriage which was to convey her parents, brother and sister andherself to the "squantum" ground. 

As it was, she came rushing out at almost the last moment, just as thecaptain was handing his wife into the vehicle. 

Max met her before she had reached the outer door. "Lu, Mamma Vi saysyou will need a wrap before we get back; probably even going, and you'reto bring one along. "

"I sha'n't need any such thing! and I'm not going to be bothered withit!" cried Lulu, in a tone of angry impatience, hurrying on toward theentrance as she spoke. 

"Whew! what have you been doing to yourself?" exclaimed Max, suddenlynoting the change of attire, while Grace, standing in the doorway, turned toward them with a simultaneous exclamation, "Why, Lulu--" thenbroke off, lost in astonishment at her sister's audacity. 

"Hush, both of you! can't you keep quiet?" snapped Lulu, turning fromone to the other; then as her father's tall form darkened the doorway, and a glance up into his face showed her that it was very grave andstern, she shrank back abashed, frightened by the sudden conviction thathe had overheard her impertinent reply to her mamma's message, andperhaps noticed the change in her dress. 

He regarded her for a moment in silence, while she hung her head inshame and affright; then he spoke in tones of grave displeasure, "Youwill stay at home to-day, Lulu; we have no room for disrespectful, disobedient children--"

"Papa, " she interrupted, half pleadingly, half angrily, "I haven't beendisobedient or disrespectful to you. "

"It is quite the same, " he said; "I require you to be obedient andrespectful to your mamma; and impertinence to her is something I will byno means allow or fail to punish whenever I know of it. Sorry as I am todeprive you of an anticipated pleasure, I repeat that you must stay athome; and go immediately to your room and resume the dress she directedyou to wear to-day. "

So saying he took Grace's hand and led her to the carriage, Maxfollowing after one regretful look at Lulu's sorely disappointed face. 

Grace, clinging about her father's neck as he lifted her up, pleaded forher sister. "Oh, papa, do please let her go; she hasn't been naughty fora long while, and I'm sure she's sorry and will be good. "

"Hush, hush, darling!" he said, wiping the tears from her eyes, thenplacing her by Violet's side. 

"What is wrong?" inquired the latter with concern; "is Gracie notfeeling well?"

"Never mind, my love, " the captain answered, assuming a cheerful tone;"there is nothing wrong except that Lulu has displeased me, and I havetold her she cannot go with us to-day. "

"Oh, I am sorry!" Violet said, looking really pained; "we shall all missher. I should be glad, Levis, if you could forgive her, for--"

"No, do not ask it, " he said hastily; adding, with a smile of ardentaffection into the azure eyes gazing so pleadingly into his; "I canscarcely bear to say no to you, dearest, but I have passed sentence uponthe offender and cannot revoke it. "

The carriage drove off; the others had already gone, and Lulu was leftalone in the house, the one maid-servant left behind having alreadywandered off to the beach. 

"There!" cried Lulu, stamping her foot with passion, then dropping intoa chair, "I say it's just too bad! She isn't old enough to be my mother, and I won't have her for one; I sha'n't mind her! Papa had no businessto marry her. He hardly cares for anybody else now, and he ought to loveme better than he does her; for she isn't a bit of relation to him, while I'm his own child. 

"And I sha'n't wear dowdy, old-womanish dresses to please her, alongwith other girls of my size that are dressed up in their best. I'drather stay at home than be mortified that way, and I just wish I hadtold him so. "

She was in so rebellious a mood that instead of at once changing herdress in obedience to her father's command, she presently rose from herchair, walked out at the front door and paraded through the villagestreets in her finery, saying to herself, "I'll let people see that Ihave some decent clothes to wear. "

Returning after a little, she was much surprised to find Betty Johnsonstretched full length on a lounge with a paper-covered novel in herhand, which she seemed to be devouring with great avidity. 

"Why, Betty!" she exclaimed, "are you here? I thought you went with therest to the 'squantum. '"

"Just what I thought in regard to your highness, " returned Betty, glancing up from her book with a laugh. "I stayed at home to enjoy mybook and the bath. What kept you?"

"Papa, " answered Lulu with a frown; "he wouldn't let me go. "

"Because you put on that dress, I presume, " laughed Betty. "Well, it'snot very suitable, that's a fact. But I had no idea that the captain wassuch a connoisseur in matters of that sort. "

"He isn't! he doesn't know or care if it wasn't for Mamma Vi, " burst outLulu vehemently. "And she's no business to dictate about my dresseither. I'm old enough to judge and decide for myself. "

"Really, it is a great pity that one so wise should be compelled tosubmit to dictation, " observed Betty with exasperating irony. 

Lulu, returning a furious look, which her tormentor feigned not to see, then marching into the adjoining room, gave tardy obedience to herfather's orders anent the dress. 

"Are you going in this morning?" asked Betty, when Lulu had returned tothe little parlor. 

"I don't know; papa didn't say whether I might or not. "

"Then I should take the benefit of the doubt and follow my owninclination in the matter. It's ten now; the bathing hour is eleven; Ishall be done my book by that time, and we'll go in together if youlike. "

"I'll see about it, " Lulu said, walking away. 

She went down to the beach and easily whiled away an hour watching thewaves and the people, and digging in the sand. When she saw the othersgoing to the bath-houses she hastened back to her temporary home. 

As she entered Betty was tossing aside her book. "So here you are!" shesaid, yawning and stretching herself. "Are you going in?"

"Yes; if papa is angry I'll tell him he should have forbidden me if hedidn't want me to do it. "

They donned their bathing-suits and went in with the crowd; but thoughno mishap befell them and they came out safely again, Lulu found thatfor some reason her bath was not half so enjoyable as usual. 

She and Betty dined at the hotel where the family had frequently takentheir meals, then they strolled down to the beach and seated themselveson a bench under an awning. 

After a while Betty proposed taking a walk. 

"Where to?" asked Lulu. 

"To Sankaty Lighthouse. "

"Well, I'm agreed; it's a nice walk; you can look out over the sea allthe way, " said Lulu, getting up. But a sudden thought seemed to strikeher; she paused and hesitated. 

"Well, what's the matter?" queried Betty. 

"Nothing; only papa told me I was to stay at home to-day. "

"Oh, nonsense! what a little goose!" exclaimed Betty; "of course thatonly meant you were not to go to the 'squantum'; so come along. "

Lulu was by no means sure that that was really all her father meant, butshe wanted the walk, so suffered herself to be persuaded, and they went. 

Betty had been a wild, ungovernable girl at school, glorying incontempt for rules and daring "larks. " She had not improved in thatrespect, and so far from being properly ashamed of her wild pranks andsometimes really disgraceful frolics, liked to describe them, and wascharmed to find in Lulu a deeply interested listener. 

It was thus they amused themselves as they strolled slowly along thebluff toward Sankaty. 

When they reached there a number of carriages were standing about nearthe entrance, several visitors were in the tower, and others werewaiting their turn. 

"Let us go up too, " Betty said to her little companion; "the view mustbe finer to-day than it was when we were here before, for the atmosphereis clearer. "

"I'm afraid papa wouldn't like me to, " objected Lulu; "he seemed tothink the other time that I needed him to take care of me, " she addedwith a laugh, as if it were quite absurd that one so old and wise asherself should be supposed to need such protection. 

"Pooh!" said Betty, "don't be a baby; I can take care of myself and youtoo. Come, I'm going up and round outside too; and I dare you to do thesame. "

Poor proud Lulu was one of the silly people who are not brave enough torefuse to do a wrong or unwise thing if anybody dares them to do it. 

"I'm not a bit afraid, Miss Johnson; you need not think that, " shesaid, bridling; "and I can take care of myself. I'll go. "

"Come on then; we'll follow close behind that gentleman, and the keeperwon't suppose we are alone, " returned Betty, leading the way. 

Lulu found the steep stairs very hard to climb without the help of herfather's hand, and reached the top quite out of breath. 

Betty too was panting. But they presently recovered themselves. Bettystepped outside just behind the gentleman who had preceded them up thestairs, and Lulu climbed quickly after her, frightened enough at theperilous undertaking, yet determined to prove that she was equal to it. 

But she had advanced only a few steps when a sudden rush of wind caughther skirts and nearly took her off her feet. 

Both she and Betty uttered a cry of affright, and at the same instantLulu felt herself seized from behind and dragged forcibly back andwithin the window from which she had just emerged. 

It was the face of a stranger that met her gaze as she looked up withfrightened eyes. 

"Child, " he said, "that was a narrow escape; don't try it again. Whereare your parents or guardians, that you were permitted to step out therewith no one to take care of you?"

Lulu blushed and hung her head in silence. Betty, who had followed herin as fast as she could, generously took all the blame upon herself. 

"Don't scold her, sir, " she said; "it was all my doing. I brought herhere without the knowledge of her parents, and dared her to go outthere. "

"You did?" he exclaimed, turning a severe look upon the young girl (hewas a middle-aged man of stern aspect). "Suppose I had not been nearenough to catch her, and she had been precipitated to the ground fromthat great height--how would you have felt?"

"I could never have forgiven myself or had another happy moment while Ilived, " Betty said, in half tremulous tones, "I can never thank youenough, sir, for saving her, " she added, warmly. 

"No, nor I, " said the keeper. "I should always have felt that I was toblame for letting her go out; but you were close behind, sir, and theother gentleman before, and I took you to be all one party, and ofcourse thought you would take care of the little girl. "

"She has had quite a severe shock, " the gentleman remarked, againlooking at Lulu, who was very pale and trembling like a leaf. "You hadbetter wait and let me help you down the stairs. I shall be ready in avery few moments. "

Betty thanked him and said they would wait. 

While they did so she tried to jest and laugh with Lulu; but the littlegirl was in no mood for such things; she felt sick and dizzy at thethought of the danger she had escaped but a moment ago. She made noreply to Betty's remarks, and indeed seemed scarcely to hear them. 

She was quite silent, too, while being helped down the stairs by thekind stranger, but thanked him prettily as they separated. 

"You are heartily welcome, " he said; "but if you will take my advice youwill never go needlessly into such danger again. "

With that he shook hands with her, bowed to Betty, and moved away. 

"Will you go in and rest awhile, Lu?" asked Betty. 

"No, thank you; I'm not tired; and I'd rather be close by the sea. Tellme another of your stories, won't you? to help me forget how near I cameto falling. "

Betty good-naturedly complied, but found Lulu a less interested listenerthan before. 

The "squantum" party were late in returning, and when they arrived Bettyand Lulu were in bed; but the door between the room where Lulu lay andthe parlor, or sitting-room, as it was indifferently called, was ajar, and she could hear all that was said there. 

"Where is Lulu?" her father asked of the maid-servant who had been leftbehind. 

"Gone to bed, sir, " was the answer. 

Then the captain stepped to the chamber door, pushed it wider open, andcame to the bedside. 

Lulu pretended to be asleep, keeping her eyes tight shut, but all thetime feeling that he was standing there and looking down at her. 

He sighed slightly, turned away, and went from the room; then she buriedher face in the pillows and cried softly but quite bitterly. 

"He might have kissed me, " she said to herself; "he would if he loved meas much as he used to before he got married. "

Then his sigh seemed to echo in her heart, and she grew remorseful overthe thought that her misconduct had grieved as well as displeased him. 

And how much more grieved and displeased he would be if he knew how shehad disregarded his wishes and commands during his absence that day!

And soon he would be ordered away again, perhaps to the other side ofthe world; in danger from the treacherous deep and maybe from savages, too, in some of those far-away places where his vessel would touch; andso the separation might be for years or forever in this world; and ifshe continued to be the bad girl she could not help acknowledging toherself she now was, how dared she hope to be with her Christian fatherin another life? She had no doubt that he was a Christian; it wasevident from his daily walk and conversation; and she was equallycertain that she herself was not. 

And what a kind, affectionate father he had always been to her; she grewmore and more remorseful as she thought of it; and if he had been besideher at that moment would certainly have confessed all the wrong-doing ofthe day and asked forgiveness. 

But he was probably in bed now; all was darkness and silence in thehouse; so she lay still, and presently forgot all vexing thought insound, refreshing sleep. 

When she awoke again the morning sun was shining brightly, and her moodhad changed. 

The wrong-doings of the previous day were the merest trifles, and itwould really be quite ridiculous to go and confess them to her father;she supposed, indeed was quite sure, that ha would be better pleasedwith her if she made some acknowledgment of sorrow for the fault forwhich he had punished her; but the very thought of doing so was sogalling to her pride that she was stubbornly determined not to doanything of the kind. 

She was thinking it all over while dressing, and trying hard to believeherself a very ill-used, instead of naughty, child. It was a burningshame that she had been scolded and left behind for such a triflingfault; but she would let "papa" and everybody else see that she didn'tcare; she wouldn't ask one word about what kind of a time they had had(she hoped it hadn't been so very nice); and she would show papa, too, that she could do very well without caresses and endearments from him. 

Glancing from the window, she saw him out on the bluff back of thecottage; but though her toilet was now finished, she did not, as usual, run out to put her hand in his, and with a glad good-morning hold up herface for a kiss. 

She went quietly to the dooryard looking upon the village street, andpeeped into the window of the room where Grace was dressing with alittle help from Agnes, their mamma's maid. 

"Oh, Lu, good-morning, " cried the little girl. "I was so sorry youweren't with us yesterday at the 'squantum;' we had ever such a nicetime; only I missed you very much. "

"Your sympathy was wasted, Grace, " returned Lulu, with a grand air. "Ihad a very pleasant time at home. "

"Dar now, you's done finished, Miss Gracie, " said Agnes, turning toleave the room; then she laughed to herself as she went, "Miss Lu sheneedn't think she don't 'ceive nobody wid dem grand airs ob hers; 'spectwe all knows she been glad nuff to go ef de cap'n didn't tole her shegot for to stay behin'. "

Grace ran out and joined her sister at the door. "Oh, Lu, you would haveenjoyed it if you had been with us, " she said, embracing her. "But weare going to have a drive this morning. We're to start as soon asbreakfast is over, and only come back in time for the bath; and papasays you can go too if you want to, and are a good girl; and you--"

"I don't want to, " said Lulu, with a cold, offended air. "I like to beby myself on the beach; I enjoyed it very much yesterday, and shallenjoy it to-day; I don't need anybody's company. "

Her conscience gave her a twinge as she spoke, reminding her that shehad passed but little of her day alone on the beach. 

Grace gazed at her with wide-open eyes, lost in astonishment at herstrange mood; but hearing their father's step within the house, turnedabout and ran to meet him and claim her morning kiss. 

"Where is your sister?" he asked when he had given it. 

"The little one is asleep, papa, " she answered gayly; "the other one isat the door there. "

He smiled. "Tell her to come in, " he said; "we are going to haveprayers. "

Lulu obeyed the summons, but took a seat near the door, without so muchas glancing toward her father. 

When the short service was over Grace seated herself upon his knee, andMax stood close beside him, both laughing and talking right merrily; butLulu sat where she was, gazing in moody silence into the street. 

At length, in a pause in the talk, the captain said, in a kindly tone, "One of my little girls seems to have forgotten to bid me good-morning. "

"Good-morning, papa, " muttered Lulu, sullenly, her face still averted. 

"Good-morning, Lucilla, " he said; and she knew by his tone and use ofher full name that he was by no means pleased with her behavior. 

At that moment they were summoned to breakfast. 

Lulu took her place with the others and ate in silence, scarce liftingher eyes from her plate, while everybody else was full of cheerful chat. 

A carriage was at the door when they left the table. 

"Make haste, children, " the captain said, "so that we may have time fora long drive before the bathing hour. "

Max and Grace moved promptly to obey, but Lulu stood still. 

"I spoke to you, Lulu, as well as to the others, " her father said, inhis usual kindly tone; "you may go with us, if you wish. "

"I don't care to, papa, " she answered, turning away. 

"Very well, I shall not compel you; you may do just as you please aboutit, " he returned. "Stay at home if you prefer it. You may go down to thebeach if you choose, but nowhere else. "

"Yes, sir, " she muttered, and walked out of the room, wondering in ahalf-frightened way if he knew or suspected where she had been the daybefore. 

In fact, he did neither; he believed Lulu a more obedient child than shewas, and had no idea that she had not done exactly as he bade her. 

This time she was so far obedient that she went nowhere except to thebeach, but while wandering about there she was nursing unkind andrebellious thoughts and feelings; trying hard to convince herself thather father loved her less than he did his other children, and was moreinclined to be severe with her than with them. In her heart of heartsshe believed no such thing, but pretending to herself that she did, shecontinued her unlovely behavior all that day and the next, sulkingalone most of the time; doing whatever she was bidden, but with a sullenair, seldom speaking unless she was spoken to, never hanging lovinglyabout her father, as had been her wont, but rather seeming to avoidbeing near him whenever she could. 

It pained him deeply to see her indulging so evil a temper, but hethought best to appear not to notice it. He did not offer her thecaresses she evidently tried to avoid, and seldom addressed her; butwhen he did speak to her it was in his accustomed kind, fatherly tones, and it was her own fault if she did not share in every pleasure providedfor the others. 

In the afternoon of the second day they were all gathered upon the beachas usual, when a young girl, who seemed to be a new-comer in 'Sconset, drew near and accosted Betty as an old acquaintance. 

"Why, Anna Eastman, who would have expected to see you here?" criedBetty, in accents of pleased surprise, springing up to embrace thestranger. 

Then she introduced her to Elsie, Violet, and Captain Raymond, whohappened to be sitting near, as an old school friend. 

"And you didn't know I was on the island?" remarked Miss Eastmanlaughingly to Betty, when the introductions were over. 

"I hadn't the least idea of it. When did you arrive?"

"Several days since--last Monday; and this is Friday. By the way, I sawyou on Tuesday, though you did not see me. "

"How and where?" asked Betty in surprise, not remembering at the momenthow she had spent that day. 

"At Sankaty Lighthouse; I was in a carriage out on the green in front ofthe lighthouse, and saw you and that little girl yonder (nodding inLulu's direction) come out on the top of the tower; then a puff of windtook the child's skirts, and I fairly screamed with fright, expecting tosee her fall and be crushed to death; but somebody jerked her backwithin the window just in time to save her. Weren't you terriblyfrightened, dear?" she asked, addressing Lulu. 

"Of course I was, " Lulu answered in an ungracious tone; then rose andsauntered away along the beach. "What did she tell it for, hatefulthing!" she muttered to herself; "now papa knows it, and what will hesay and do to me?"

She had not ventured to look at him; if she had she would have seen hisface grow suddenly pale, then assume an expression of mingled sternnessand pain. 

He presently rose and followed her, though she did not know it till hehad reached her side and she felt him take her hand in his. He satdown, making her sit by his side. 

"Is this true that I hear of you, Lulu?" he asked. 

"Yes, papa, " she answered in a low, unwilling tone, hanging her head asshe spoke, for she dared not look him in the face. 

"I did not think one of my children would be so disobedient, " he said, in pained accents. 

"Papa, you never said I shouldn't go to Sankaty Lighthouse, " shemuttered. 

"I never gave you leave to go, and I have told you positively, more thanonce, that you must not go to any distance from the house withoutexpress permission. Also I am sure you could not help understanding, from what was said when I took you to the lighthouse, that I would bevery far from willing that you should go up into the tower, andespecially outside, unless I were with you to take care of you. Besides, what were my orders to you just as I was leaving the house thatmorning?"

"You told me to change my dress immediately and to stay at home. "

"Did you obey the first order?"

Lulu was silent for a moment; then as her father was evidently waitingfor an answer, she muttered, "I changed my dress after a while. "

"That was not obeying; I told you to do it immediately, " he said in atone of severity, "What did you do in the mean time?"

"I don't want to tell you, " she muttered. 

"You must; and you are not to say you don't want to do what I bid you. What were you doing?"

"Walking round the town. "

"Breaking two of your father's commands at once. What next? give me afull account of the manner in which you spent the day. "

"I came in soon and changed my dress; then went to the beach till thebathing hour; then Betty and I went in together; then we had our dinnerat the hotel and came back to the beach for a little while; then we wentto Sankaty. "

"Filling up the whole day with repeated acts of disobedience, " he said. 

"Papa, you didn't say I mustn't go in to bathe, or that I shouldn't takea walk. "

"I told you to stay at home, and you disobeyed that order again andagain. And you have been behaving very badly ever since, showing a mostunamiable temper. I have overlooked it, hoping to see a change for thebetter in your conduct without my resorting to punishment; but I thinkthe time has now come when I must try that with you. "

He paused for some moments. Wondering at his silence, she at lengthventured a timid look up into his face. 

It was so full of pain and distress that her heart smote her, and shewas seized with a sudden fury at herself as the guilty cause of hissuffering. 

"Lulu, " he said, with a sigh that was almost a groan, "what am I to dowith you?"

"Whip me, papa, " she burst out; "I deserve it. You've never tried thatyet, and maybe it would make me a better girl, I almost wish you would, papa, " she went on in her vehement way; "I could beat myself for beingso bad and hurting you so. "

He made no answer to that, but presently said in moved tones, "What if Ihad come back that night to find the dear little daughter I had left afew hours before in full health and strength, lying a crushed andmangled corpse? killed without a moment's time to repent of herdisobedience to her father's known wishes and commands? Could I havehoped to have you restored to me even in another world, my child?"

"No, papa, " she said, half under her breath; "I know I wasn't fit to goto heaven, and that I'm not fit now; but would you have been really verysorry to lose such a bad, troublesome child?"

"Knowing that, as you yourself acknowledge, you were not fit forheaven, it would have been the heaviest blow I have ever had, " he said. "My daughter, you are fully capable of understanding the way ofsalvation, therefore are an accountable being, and, so long as youneglect it, in danger of eternal death. I shall never be easy about youtill I have good reason to believe that you have given your heart to theLord Jesus, and devoted yourself entirely to His blessed service. "

He ceased speaking, gave her a few moments for silent reflection, thensetting her on her feet, rose, took her hand, and led her back towardthe village. 

"Are you going to punish me, papa?" she asked presently, in ahalf-frightened tone. 

"I shall take that matter into consideration, " was all he said, and sheknew from his grave accents that she was in some danger of receivingwhat she felt to be her deserts. 

CHAPTER VII. 

"The rod and reproof give wisdom: but a child left to himself bringethhis mother to shame. "--_Prov_. 29: 15. 

Lulu hated suspense; it seemed to her worse than the worst certainty; sowhen they had gone a few steps farther she said, hesitating and blushingvery deeply, "Papa, if you are going to punish me as--as I--said I 'mostwished you would, please don't let Mamma Vi or anybody know it, and--"

"Certainly not; it shall be a secret between our two selves, " he said asshe broke off without finishing her sentence; "if we can manage it, " headded a little doubtfully. 

"They all go down to the beach every evening, you know, papa, " shesuggested in a timid, half-hesitating way, and trembling as she spoke. 

"Yes, that would give us a chance; but I have not said positively that Iintend to punish you in that way. "

"No, sir; but--oh, do please say certainly that you will or you won't. "

The look he gave her as she raised her eyes half fearfully to his facewas very kind and affectionate, though grave and judicial. "I am notangry with you, " he said, "in the sense of being in a passion or out ofpatience--not in the least; but I feel it to be my duty to do all Ipossibly can to help you to be a better child, and noticing, as I havesaid, for the last two or three days what a wilful, wicked temper youwere indulging, I have been considering very seriously whether I oughtnot to try the very remedy you have yourself suggested, and I am afraidI ought indeed. Do you still think, as you told me a while ago, thatthis sort of punishment might be a help to you in trying to be good?"

Lulu hesitated a moment, then said impetuously, and as if determined toown the truth though it were to pass sentence upon herself, "Yes, papa, honestly I do; though I don't want you to do it one bit. But, " sheadded, "I sha'n't love you any less if you whip me ever so hard, becauseI shall know you don't like to do it, and wouldn't except for the reasonyou've given. "

"No, indeed, I should not, " he said; "but you are to stay behindto-night when the others go to the beach. "

"Yes, papa, I will, " she answered submissively, but with a perceptibletremble in her voice. 

Grace and Max were coming to meet them, so there was no opportunity totalk any more on the subject, and she walked on in silence by herfather's side, trying hard to act and look as if nothing was amiss withher, clinging fast to the hand in which he had taken hers, while Gracetook possession of the other. 

"You ought to have three hands, papa, " laughed Max a little ruefully. 

"Four, " corrected Grace; "for some day little Elsie will be wantingone. "

"I shall have to manage it by taking you in turn, " the captain said, looking down upon them with a fatherly smile. 

Violet and some of the other members of their party were still seatedwhere they had left them on the benches under the awning just out ofreach of the waves, and thither the captain and his children bent theirsteps. 

Sitting down by his wife's side, he drew Grace to his knee and Luluclose to his other side, keeping an arm round each while chattingpleasantly with his family and friends. 

Lulu was very silent, constantly asking herself, and with no littleuneasiness, what he really intended to do with her when, according tohis direction, she should stay behind with him after tea while theothers returned to the beach. 

One thing she was determined on--that she would if possible obey theorder without attracting any one's notice. Everybody must have seen howbadly she had been behaving, but the thought of that was not half sogalling to her pride as the danger of suspicion being aroused thatpunishment had been meted out to her on account of it. 

Max watched her curiously, and took an opportunity, on their return tothe house, to say privately to her, "I'm glad you've turned over a newleaf, Lu, and begun to behave decently to papa; I've wondered over andover again in the last few days that he didn't take you in hand in a wayto convince you that he wasn't to be trifled with. It's my opinion thatif you'd been a boy you'd have got a trouncing long before this. "

"Indeed!" she cried, with an angry toss of her head; "I'm glad I'm not aboy if I couldn't be one without using such vulgar words. "

"Oh, that isn't such a very bad word, " returned Max, laughing; "but Ican tell you, from sad experience, that the _thing_ is bad enoughsometimes; I'd be quaking in my shoes if I thought papa had any reasonto consider me deserving of one. "

"I don't see what you mean by talking so to me, " exclaimed Lulu, passionately; "but I think you are a Pharisee--making yourself out somuch better than I am!"

The call to supper interrupted them just there, and perhaps saved themfrom a down-right quarrel. 

Lulu had no appetite for the meal, and it seemed to her that the otherswould never have done eating; then that they lingered unusually longabout the house before starting for their accustomed eveningrendezvous--the beach; for she was on thorns all the time. 

At last some one made a move, and catching a look from her father whichshe alone saw or understood, she slipped unobserved into her bedroom andwaited there with a fast beating heart. 

She heard him say to Violet, "Don't wait for me, my love; I have alittle matter to attend to here, and will follow you in the course ofhalf an hour. "

"Anything I can help you with?" Violet asked. 

"Oh, no, thank you, " he said, "I need no assistance. "

"A business letter to write, I presume, " she returned laughingly. "Well, don't make it too long, for I grudge every moment of your time. "

With that she followed the others, and all was quiet except for thecaptain's measured tread, for he was slowly pacing the room to and fro. 

Impatient, impetuous Lulu did not know how to endure the suspense; sheseemed to herself like a criminal awaiting execution. Softly she openedthe door and stepped out in front of her father, stopping him in hiswalk. 

"Papa, " she said, with pale, trembling lips, looking beseechingly upinto his face, "whatever you are going to do to me, won't you please doit at once and let me have it over?"

He took her hand and, sitting down, drew her to his side, putting hisarm around her. 

"My little daughter, " he said very gravely, but not unkindly, "myresponsibility in regard to your training weighs very heavily on mymind; it is plain to me that you will make either a very good and usefulwoman, or one who will be a curse to herself and others; for you are tooenergetic and impulsive, too full of strong feeling to be lukewarm andindifferent in anything. 

"You are forming your character now for time and for eternity, and Imust do whatever lies in my power to help you to form it aright; forgood and not for evil. You inherit a sinful nature from me, and havevery strong passions which must be conquered or they will prove yourruin. I fear you do not see the great sinfulness of their indulgence, and that it may be that I am partly to blame for that in having passedtoo lightly over such exhibitions of them as have come under my notice:in short, that perhaps if I had been more justly severe with yourfaults you would have been more thoroughly convinced of theirheinousness and striven harder and with greater success to conquer them. 

"Therefore, after much thought and deliberation, and much prayer forguidance and direction, I have fully decided that I ought to punish youseverely for the repeated acts of disobedience you have been guilty ofin the last few days, and the constant exhibition of ill-temper. 

"It pains me exceedingly to do it, but I must not consider my ownfeelings where my dear child's best interests are concerned. "

"Is it because I asked you to do it, papa?" she inquired. "I neverthought you would when I said it. "

"No; I have been thinking seriously on the subject ever since youbehaved so badly the day of the 'squantum, ' and had very nearly decidedthe question just as I have fully decided it now. I know you are anhonest child, even when the truth is against you; tell me, do you notyourself think that I am right?"

"Yes, sir, " she answered, low and tremulously, after a moment's strugglewith herself. "Oh, please do it at once, so it will be over soon!"

"I will, " he said, rising and leading her into the inner room; "youshall not have the torture of anticipation a moment longer. "

Though the punishment was severe beyond Lulu's worst anticipations, shebore it without outcry or entreaty, feeling that she richly deserved it, and determined that no one who might be within hearing should learn fromany sound she uttered what was going on. Tears and now and then ahalf-suppressed sob were the only evidences of suffering that sheallowed herself to give. 

Her father was astonished at her fortitude, and more than ever convincedthat she had in her the elements of a noble character. 

The punishment over, he took her in his arms, laying her head againsthis breast. Both were silent, her tears falling like rain. 

At length, with a heart-broken sob, "You hurt me terribly, papa, " shesaid; "I didn't think you would ever want to hurt me so. "

"I did not want to, " he answered in moved tones; "it was sorely againstmy inclination, I cannot tell you how gladly I should have borne twicethe pain for you if so I could have made you a good girl. I know youhave sometimes troubled yourself with foolish fears that you had lessthan your fair share of my affection; but I have not a child that isnearer or dearer to me than you are, my darling. I love you very much. "

"I'm so glad, papa; I 'most wonder you can, " she sobbed; "and I loveyou dearly, dearly; I know I've not been acting like it lately, but Ido, and just as much now as before. Oh, papa, you don't know how hard itis for me to be good!"

"I think I do, " he said; "for I am naturally quite as bad as you are, having a violent temper, which would most certainly have been my ruinhad I not been forced to learn to control it; indeed I fear it is fromme you get your temper. 

"I had a good Christian mother, " he went on, "who was very faithful inher efforts to train her children up aright. My fits of passion gave hergreat concern and anxiety. I can see now how troubled and distressed sheused to look. 

"Usually she would shut me up in a room by myself until I had had timeto cool down, then come to me, talk very seriously and kindly of thedanger and sinfulness of such indulgence of temper, telling me there wasno knowing what dreadful deed I might some day be led to commit in myfury, if I did not learn to rule my own spirit; and that therefore formy own sake she must punish me to teach me self-control. She would thenchastise me, often quite severely, and leave me to myself again toreflect upon the matter. Thus she finally succeeded in so convincing meof the great guilt and danger of giving rein to my fiery temper and thenecessity of gaining the mastery over it, that I fought hard to do so, and with God's help have, I think, gained the victory. 

"It is the remembrance of all this, and how thankful I am to my mothernow for her faithfulness, that has determined me to be equally faithfulto my own dear little daughter, though unfortunately I lack theopportunity for the same constant watchfulness over my children. "

"Oh, papa, if you only could be with us all the time!" she sighed. "ButI never thought you had a temper. I've seen some people fly at theirnaughty children in a great passion and beat them hard; I should thinkif you had such a bad temper as you say, you'd have treated me so many atime. "

"Very likely I should if your grandmother had not taught me to controlit, " he said; "you may thank her that you have as good a father as youhave. "

"I think I have the best in the world, " she said, putting her arm roundhis neck; "and now that it's all over, papa, I'm glad you did punish mejust so hard; for I don't feel half so mean, because it seems as if Ihave sort of paid for my naughtiness toward you. "

"Yes, toward me; the account is settled between us; but remember thatyou cannot so atone for your sin against God; nothing but the blood ofChrist can avail to blot out that account against you, and you must askto be forgiven for His sake alone. We will kneel down and ask it now. "

Violet glanced again and again toward the cottages on the bluff, wondering and a trifle impatient at her husband's long delay, but atlength saw him approaching, leading Lulu by the hand. 

There was unusual gravity, amounting almost to sternness, in his face, and Lulu's wore a more subdued expression than she had ever seen uponit, while traces of tears were evident upon her cheeks, "He has been talking very seriously to her in regard to the ill-tempershe has shown during the past few days, " Violet said to herself. "Poorwayward child! I hope she will take the lesson to heart, and give himless trouble and anxiety in future. "

He kept Lulu close at his side all the evening, and she seemed wellcontent to stay there, her head on his shoulder, his arm around herwaist, while she listened silently to the talk going on around her or tothe booming of the waves upon the beach not many yards away. 

When it was time for the children to retire, he took her and Grace tothe house. At the door he bent down and kissed Grace good-night, saying, "I shall not wait to see you in your bed, but shall come in tolook at you before I go to mine. "

"May I have a kiss too, papa?" Lulu asked in a wishful, half-tremulousvoice, as though a trifle uncertain whether her request would begranted. 

"Yes, my dear little daughter, as many as you wish, " he replied, takingher in his arms and bestowing them with hearty good-will and affection. 

"I'm sorry--oh, very sorry for all my naughtiness, papa, " she whisperedin his ear while clinging about his neck. 

"It is all forgiven now, " he said, "and I trust will never be repeated. "

Lulu was very good, submissive, and obedient during the remainder of herfather's stay among them. 

She was greatly distressed when, two weeks later, orders came for him tojoin his ship the following day. She clung to him with devoted, remorseful affection and distress in prospect of the impendingseparation, while he treated her with even more than his wontedkindness, drawing her often caressingly to his knee, and his voicetaking on a very tender tone whenever he spoke to her. 

It was in the evening he left them, for he was to drive over toNantucket Town and pass the night there in order to take the early boatleaving for the mainland the next morning. 

Mr. Dinsmore went with him, intending to go to Boston for a few days, perhaps on to New York also, then return to Siasconset. 

Harold, Herbert, Bob, and Max set out that same evening for theircamping ground; so that Mr. Edward Travilla was the only man of theparty left to take care of the women and children. 

However, they would all have felt safe enough in that very quiet spot, or anywhere on the island, without any such protection. 

Lulu went to bed that night full of remorseful regret that through herown wilfulness she had lost many hours of her father's prized society, besides grieving and displeasing him. 

Oh, if she could but go back and live the last few weeks over, howdifferently she would behave! She would not give him the least cause tobe displeased with or troubled about her. 

As often before, she felt a great disgust at herself, and a longingdesire to be good and gentle like Gracie, who never seemed to have theslightest inclination to be quick-tempered or rebellious. 

"She's so sweet and dear!" murmured Lulu half aloud, and reaching out ahand to softly touch the little sister sleeping quietly by her side; "Ishould think papa would love her ten times better than me; but he sayshe doesn't, and he always tells the truth. I wish I'd been made likeGracie; but I'm ever so glad he can love me in spite of all my badness. Oh, I am determined to be good the next time he's at home, so that hewill enjoy his visit more. It was a burning shame in me to spoil thisone so; I'd like to beat you for it, Lulu Raymond, and I'm glad hedidn't let you escape. "

Violet and her mother were passing the night together, and lying side byside talked to each other in loving confidence of such things as laynearest their hearts. Naturally Vi's thoughts were full of the husbandfrom whom she had just parted--for how long?--it might be months oryears. 

"Mamma, " she said, "the more I am with him and study his character, themore I honor and trust and love him. It is the one trial of my otherwiseexceptionally happy life, that we must pass so much of our time apart, and that he has such a child as Lulu to mar his enjoyment of--"

"Oh, dear daughter, " interrupted Elsie, "do not allow yourself to feelotherwise than very kindly toward your husband's child; Lulu has somevery noble traits, and I trust you will try to think of them rather thanof her faults, serious as they may seem to you. "

"Yes, mamma, there are some things about her that are very lovable, andI really have a strong affection for her, even aside from the fact thatshe is his child; yet when she behaves in a way that distresses him Ican hardly help wishing that she belonged to some one else. 

"You surely must have noticed how badly she behaved for two or threedays. He never spoke to me about it, tried not to let me see that itinterfered with his enjoyment (for he knew that that would spoil mine), but for all that I knew his heart was often heavy over her misconduct. 

"Yet she certainly does love her father. How she clung to him after shehad heard that he must leave us so soon, with a remorseful affection, itseemed to me. "

"Yes, and though she shed but few tears in parting from him, I could seethat she was almost heart-broken. She is a strange child, but if shetakes the right turn, will assuredly make a noble, useful woman. "

"I hope so, mamma; and that will, I know, repay him for all his care andanxiety on her account. No father could be fonder of his children ormore willing to do or endure anything for their sake. Of course I do notmean anything wrong; he would not do wrong himself or suffer wrong-doingin them; for his greatest desire is to see them truly good, realChristians. I hope my darling, as she grows older, will be altogether acomfort and blessing to him. "

"As her mother has been to me, and always was to her father, " Elsieresponded in loving tones. 

"Thank you, mamma, " Violet said with emotion; "oh, if I had been anundutiful daughter and given pain and anxiety to my best of fathers, howmy heart would ache at the remembrance, now that he is gone. And I feeldeep pity for Lulu when I think what sorrow she is preparing for herselfin case she outlives her father, as in the course of nature she islikely to do. "

"Yes, poor child!" sighed Elsie; "and doubtless she is even now enduringthe reproaches of conscience aggravated by the fear that she may not seeher father very soon again. 

"She and Gracie, to say nothing of my dear Vi, will be feeling lonelyto-morrow, and Edward, Zoe, and I have planned various littleexcursions, by land and water, to give occupation to your thoughts andpleasantly while away the time. "

"You are always so kind, dearest mamma, " said Violet; "always thinkingof others and planning for their enjoyment. "

"Oh, how lonely it does seem without papa! our dear, dear papa!" wasGracie's waking exclamation. "I wish he could live at home all the timelike other children's fathers do! When will he come again, Lulu?"

"I don't know, Gracie; I don't believe anybody knows, " returned Lulusorrowfully. "But you have no occasion to feel half as badly about it asI. "

"Why not?" cried Grace, a little indignantly, even her gentle naturearoused at the apparent insinuation that he was more to Lulu than toherself; "you don't love him a bit better than I do. "

"Maybe not; but Mamma Vi is more to you than she is to me; though thatwasn't what I was thinking of. I was only thinking that you had been agood child to him all the time he has been at home, while I was so very, very naughty that--"

Lulu broke off suddenly and went on with, her dressing in silence. 

"That what?" asked Grace. 

"That I grieved him very much and spoiled half his pleasure, " Lulu saidin a choking voice. Then turning suddenly toward her sister, her faceflushing hotly, her eyes full of tears, bitterly ashamed of what she wasmoved to tell, yet with a heart aching so for sympathy that she hardlyknew how to keep it back, "Gracie, if I tell you something will younever, _never, never_ breathe a single word of it to a living soul?"

Grace, who was seated on the floor putting on her shoes and stockings, looked up at her sister in silent astonishment. 

"Come, answer, " exclaimed Lulu impetuously; "do you promise? I know ifyou make a promise you'll keep it. But I won't tell you without, for Iwouldn't have Mamma Vi, or Max, or anybody else but you know, for allthe world. "

"Not papa?"

"Oh, Gracie, papa knows; it's a secret between him and me--only--only Ihave a right to tell you if I choose. "

"I'm glad he knows, because I couldn't promise not to tell him if heasked me and said I must. Yes, I promise, Lulu. What is it?"

Lulu had finished her dressing, and dropping down on the carpet besideGrace she began, half averting her face and speaking in low, hurriedtones. "You remember that morning we were all going to the 'squantum' Ichanged my dress and put on a white one, and because of that, andsomething I said to Max that papa overheard, he said I must stay athome; and he ordered me to take off that dress immediately. Well, Idisobeyed him; I walked round the town in the dress before I took itoff, and instead of staying at home I went in to bathe, and took a walkin the afternoon with Betty Johnson to Sankaty Lighthouse, and went upin the tower and outside too. "

"Oh, Lulu!" cried Grace, "how could you dare to do so?"

"I did, anyway, " said Lulu; "and you know I was very ill-tempered fortwo days afterward; so when papa knew it all he thought he ought topunish me, and he did. "

"How?"

"Oh, Grace! don't you know? can't you guess? It was when he and I stayedback while all the rest went to the beach, that evening after Betty'sfriend told of seeing me at Sankaty. "

Grace drew a long breath. "Oh, Lu, " she said pityingly, putting her armslovingly about her sister, "I'm so sorry for you! How could you bear it?Did he hurt you very much?"

"Oh, yes, terribly; but I'm glad he did it (though I wouldn't foranything let anybody know it but you), because I'd feel so mean if Ihadn't paid somehow for my badness. Papa was so good and kind to me--healways is--and I had been behaving so hatefully to him. 

"And he wasn't in a bit of a passion with me. I believe, as he told me, he did hate to punish me, and only did it to help me to learn to conquermy temper. "

"And to be obedient, too?"

"Yes; the punishment was for that too, he said. But now don't you thinkI have reason to feel worse about his going away just now than you?"

"Yes, " admitted Grace; "I'd feel ever so badly if I'd done anything tomake dear papa sad and troubled; and I think I should be frightened todeath if he was going to whip me. "

"No, you wouldn't, " said Lulu, "for you would know papa wouldn't hurtyou any more than he thought necessary for your own good. Now let mehelp you dress, for it must be near breakfast time. "

"Oh, thank you; yes, I'll have to hurry. Do you love papa as well asever, Lu?"

"Better, " returned Lulu, emphatically; "it seems odd, but I do. Ishouldn't though if I thought he took pleasure in beating me, orpunishing me in any way. "

"I don't b'lieve he likes to punish any of us, " said Grace. 

"I _know_ he doesn't, " said Lulu. "And it isn't any odder that I shouldlove him in spite of his punishments, than that he should love me inspite of all my naughtiness. Yes, I do think, Gracie, we have the bestfather in the world. "

"'Course we have, " responded Grace; "but then we don't have him half thetime; he's 'most always on his ship, " she added tearfully. 

"Are you ready for breakfast, dears?" asked a sweet voice at the door. 

"Yes, Grandma Elsie, " they answered, hastening to claim the good-morningkiss she was always ready to bestow. 

Lulu's heartache had found some relief in her confidence to her sister, and she showed a pleasanter and more cheerful face at the table thanViolet expected to see her wear. 

It grew brighter still when she learned that they were all to have along, delightful drive over the hills and moors, starting almostimmediately upon the conclusion of the meal. 

The weather was charming, everybody in most amiable mood, and spite ofthe pain of the recent parting from him whom they so dearly loved, thatwould occasionally make itself felt in the hearts of wife and children, the little trip was an enjoyable one to all. 

Just as they drew up at the cottage door on their return, a blast ofCaptain Baxter's tin horn announced his arrival with the mail, andEdward, waiting only to assist the ladies and children to alight, hurried off to learn if they had any interest in the contents of themailbag. 

CHAPTER VIII. 

"Be not too ready to condemn The wrongs thy brothers may have done; Ere ye too harshly censure them For human faults, ask, 'Have I none?'"

--_Miss Eliza Cook_. 

The little girls took up their station at the front door to watch for"Uncle Edward's" return. 

Gracie presently cried out joyfully, "Oh, he's coming with a wholehandful of letters! I wonder if one is from papa. "

"I'm afraid not, " said Lulu; "he would hardly write last night, leavingus so late as he did, and hardly have time before the leaving of theearly boat this morning. "

The last word had scarcely left her lips when Edward reached her sideand put a letter into her hand--a letter directed to her, andunmistakably in her father's handwriting. 

"One for you, too, Vi, " he said gayly, tossing it into her lap throughthe open window. 

"Excuse the unceremonious delivery, sister mine. Where are grandma andmamma? I have a letter for each of them. "

"Here, " answered his mother's voice from within the room; then as shetook the missives from his hand, "Ah, I knew papa would not forgeteither mamma or me. "

"Where's my share, Ned?" asked Zoe, issuing from the inner room, whereshe had been engaged in taking off her hat and smoothing her fairtresses. 

"Your share? Well, really I don't know; unless you'll accept themail-carrier as such, " he returned sportively. 

"Captain Baxter?" she asked in mock astonishment. "I'd rather have aletter by half. "

"But you can't have either, " he returned, laughing; "you can have thepostman who delivered the letters here--nothing more; yours is 'Hobson'schoice. '"

Lulu, receiving her letter with a half-smothered exclamation of intense, joyful surprise, ran swiftly away with it to the beach, never stoppingtill she had gained a spot beyond and away from the crowd, where noprying eye would watch her movements or note if the perusal of hertreasure caused any emotion. 

There, seated upon the sand, she broke open the envelope with fingerstrembling with eagerness. It contained only a few lines in CaptainRaymond's bold chirography, but they breathed such fatherly love andtenderness as brought the tears in showers from Lulu's eyes--tears ofintense joy and filial love. She hastily wiped them away and read thesweet words again and again; then kissing the paper over and over, placed it in her bosom, rose up, and slowly wended her way back towardthe house, with a lighter, happier heart than she had known for somedays. 

She had not gone far when Grace came tripping over the sands to meether, her face sparkling with delight as she held up a note to view, exclaiming, "See, Lu! papa did not forget me; it came inside of mamma'sletter. "

"Oh, Gracie, I am glad, " said Lulu; "but it would be very strange forpapa to remember the bad child and not the good one, wouldn't it?" sheconcluded, between a sigh and a smile. 

"I'm not always good, " said Grace; "you know I did something very, verybad last winter one time--something you would never do. I b'lieve you'dspeak the truth if you knew you'd be killed for it. "

"You dear little thing!" exclaimed Lulu, throwing her arm round Graceand giving her a hearty kiss; "it's very good in you to say it; but papasays I'm an honest child and own the truth even when it's against me. "

"Yes; you said you told him how you had disobeyed him; and If it hadbeen I, I wouldn't have ever said a word about it for fear he'd punishme. "

"Well, you can't help being timid; and if I were as timid as you are, no doubt I'd be afraid to own up too; and I didn't confess till afterthat Miss Eastman had told on me, " said Lulu. "Now let's sit down on thesand, and if you'll show me your letter, I'll show you mine. "

Grace was more than willing, and they busied themselves with theletters, reading and rereading, and with loving talk about their absentfather, till summoned to the supper-table. 

Lulu was very fond of being on the beach, playing in the sand, wanderinghither and thither, or just sitting gazing dreamily out over the waves;and her father had allowed her to do so, only stipulating that sheshould not go out of sight or into any place that looked at alldangerous. 

"I'm going down to the beach, " she said to Grace, when they had left thetable that evening; "won't you go too?"

"Not yet, " said Grace; "baby is awake, and looks so sweet that I'drather stay and play with her a little while first. "

"She does look pretty and sweet, " assented Lulu, glancing toward thebabe, cooing in its nurse's arms, "but we can see enough of her after wego home to Ion, and haven't the sea any more. I'll go now, and you cancome and join me when you are ready. "

Leaving the house, Lulu turned southward toward Sunset Heights, andstrolled slowly on, gazing seaward for the most part, and drinking inwith delight the delicious breeze as it came sweeping on from no oneknows where, tearing the crests of the waves and scattering the sprayhither and yon. 

The tide was rising, and it was keen enjoyment to watch the greatbillows chasing each other in and dashing higher and higher on the sandsbelow. Then the sun drew near his setting, and the sea, reflecting thegorgeous coloring of the clouds, changed every moment from one lovelyhue to another. 

Lulu walked on and on, wilfully refusing to think how great might be thedistance she was putting between herself and home, and at length satdown, the better to enjoy the lovely panorama of cloud and sea whichstill continued to enrapture her with its ever-changing beauty. 

By and by the colors began to fade and give place to a silvery gray, which gradually deepened and spread till the whole sky was fast growingblack with clouds that even to her inexperienced eye portended a storm. 

She started up and sent a sweeping glance around on every side. Could itbe possible that she was so far from the tiny 'Sconset cottage that atpresent she called home? Here were Tom Never's Head and the life-savingstation almost close at hand; she had heard papa say they were a goodtwo miles from 'Sconset, so she must be very nearly that distance fromhome, all alone too, and with night and a storm fast coming on. 

"Oh me! I've been disobedient again, " she said aloud, as she set off forhome at her most rapid pace; "what would papa say? It wasn't exactlyintentional this time, but I should not have been so careless. "

Alarmed at the prospect of being overtaken by darkness and tempest aloneout in the wild, she used her best efforts to move with speed; but shecould scarcely see to pick her steps or take a perfectly direct course, and now and again she was startled by the flutter of an affrightednight-bird across her path as she wandered among the sand dunes, toilingover the yielding soil, the booming of the waves and the melancholycadences of the wind as it rose and fell filling her ears. 

She was a brave child, entirely free from superstitious fears, andhaving learned that the island harbored no burglars or murderers, andthat there was no wild beast upon it, her only fear was of beingovertaken by the storm or lost on the moors, unable to find her way tillday-break. 

But, gaining the top of a sand-hill, the star-like gleam of SankatyLight greeted her delighted eyes, and with a joyful exclamation, "Oh, now I can find the way!" she sprang forward with renewed energy, soonfound the path to the village, pursued it with quickened steps and lightheart, although the rain was now pouring down, accompanied withoccasional flashes of lightning and peals of thunder, and in a fewmoments pushed open the door of the cottage and stepped into theastonished presence of the ladies of the party. 

She had not been missed till the approach of the storm drove them allwithin doors; then perceiving that the little girl was not among them, the question passed from one to another, "Where is Lulu?"

No one could say where; Grace remembered that she had gone out intendingto take a stroll along the beach, but did not mention in whichdirection. 

"And she has never been known to stay out so late; and--and the tide iscoming in, " cried Violet, sinking pale and trembling into a chair. "Oh, mamma, if she is drowned, how shall I answer to my husband for taking solittle care of his child?"

"My dear daughter, don't borrow trouble, " Elsie said cheerfully, thoughher own cheek had grown very pale; "it was in my care he left her, notin yours. "

"Don't fret, Vi, " Edward said; "I don't believe she's drowned; she hasmore sense than to go where the tide would reach her; but I'll go atonce to look for her, and engage others in the search also. "

He started for the door. 

"She may be out on the moors, Ned, " called Zoe, running after him withhis waterproof coat. "Here, put this on. "

"No time to wait for that, " he said. 

"But you must take time, " she returned, catching hold of him andthrowing it over his shoulders; "men have to obey their wives once inawhile; Lu's not drowning; don't you believe it; and she may as well geta wetting as you. "

Grace, hiding her head in Violet's lap, was sobbing bitterly, the latterstroking her hair in a soothing way, but too full of grief and alarmherself to speak any comforting words. 

"Don't cry, Gracie; and, Vi, don't look so distressed, " said Betty. "Lulu, like myself, is one of those people that need never be worriedabout--the bad pennies that always turn up again. "

"Then she isn't fit for heaven, " remarked Rosie in an undertone notmeant for her sister's ear; "but I don't believe, " she added in a louderkey, "that there is anything worse the matter than too long a walk forher to get back in good season. "

"That is my opinion, Vi, " said Mrs. Dinsmore; and Elsie added, "Minealso. "

No one spoke again for a moment, and in the silence the heavy boom, boomof the surf on the beach below came distinctly to their ears. Then therewas a vivid flash of lightning and a terrific thunder crash, followedinstantly by a heavy down-pour of rain. 

"And she is out in all this!" exclaimed Violet in tones of deepdistress. "Dear child, if I only had her here safe in my arms, or if herfather were here to look after her!"

"And punish her, " added Rosie. "It's my humble opinion that if ever agirl of her age needed a good whipping, she does. "

"Rosie, " said her mother, with unwonted severity, "I cannot allow you totalk in that way. Lulu's faults are different from yours, but perhaps noworse; for while she is passionate and not sufficiently amenable toauthority, you are showing yourself both uncharitable and Pharisaical. "

"Well, mamma, " Rosie answered, blushing deeply at the reproof, "I cannothelp feeling angry with her for giving poor Vi so much unnecessary worryand distress of mind. And I am sure her father must have felt troubledand mortified by the way she behaved for two or three days while he washere. "

"But he loves her very dearly, " said Violet; "so dearly that to loseher in this way would surely break his heart. "

"But I tell you he is not going to lose her in this way, " said Betty ina lively tone; "don't you be a bit afraid of it. "

But Violet could not share the comfortable assurance; to her it seemedmore than likely Lulu had been too venturesome, and that a swiftlyincoming wave had carried her off her feet and swept her in its recoilinto the boiling sea. 

"I shall never see the dear child again!" was her anguished thought;"and oh, what news to write to her father! He will not blame me, I know, but oh, I cannot help blaming myself that I did not miss her sooner andsend some one to search for and bring her back. "

Elsie read her daughter's distress in her speaking countenance, andsitting down by her side tried to cheer her with loving, hopeful words. 

"Dear Vi, " she said, "I have a strong impression that the child is notlost, and will be here presently. But whatever has happened, or mayhappen, stay your heart, dear one, upon your God; trust Him for thechild, for your husband, and for yourself. You know that troubles do notspring out of the ground, and to His children He gives help anddeliverance out of all He sends them. 

"'God is our refuge and strength, a very present help in trouble. ' 'Heshall deliver thee in six troubles: yea in seven there shall no eviltouch thee. '"

There was perhaps not more than a half hour of this trying suspensebetween Edward's departure in search of the missing child and her suddenappearance in their midst: sudden it seemed because the roar of the seaand howling of the storm drowned all other sounds from without, andprevented any echo of approaching footsteps. 

"Lulu!" they all cried in varied tones of surprise and relief, as theystarted up and gathered about her dripping figure. 

"Where have you been?"

"How wet you are!"

"Oh, dear child, I am so glad and thankful to see you; I have beenterribly frightened about you!" This last from Violet. 

"I--I didn't mean to be out so late or to go so far, " stammered Lulu. "And I didn't see the storm coming up in time, and it caught andhindered me. Please, Mamma Vi, and Grandma Elsie, don't be angry aboutit. I won't do so again. "

"We won't stop to talk about it now, " Elsie said, answering for Violetand herself; "your clothes must be changed instantly, for you are as wetas if you had been in the sea; and that with fresh water, so that thereis great danger of your taking cold. "

"I should think the best plan would be for her to be rubbed with acoarse towel till reaction sets in fully and then put directly to bed, "said Mrs. Dinsmore. "If that is done we may hope to find her as well inthe morning as if she had not had this exposure to the storm. "

Lulu made no objection nor resistance, being only too glad to escape soeasily. Still she was not quite sure that some punishment might not bein store for her on the morrow. And she had an uncomfortable impressionthat were it not for her father's absence it might not be a very lightone. 

When she was snugly in bed, Grandma Elsie came to her, bringing with herown hands a great tumbler of hot lemonade. 

"Drink this, Lulu, " she said, in her own sweet voice and with a lovinglook that made the little girl heartily ashamed of having given so muchtrouble and anxiety; "it will be very good for you, I think, as well aspalatable. "

"Thank you, ma'am, " Lulu said, tasting it; "it is delicious, so strongof both lemon and sugar. "

"I am glad you like it; drink it all if you can, " Elsie said. 

When Lulu had drained the tumbler it was carried away by Agnes, andGrandma Elsie, sitting down beside the bed, asked, "Are you sleepy, mychild? If you are we will defer our talk till to-morrow morning; if not, we will have it now. "

"I'm not sleepy, " Lulu answered, blushing and averting her face, addingto herself, "I suppose it's got to come, and I'd rather have it over. "

"You know, my child, that in the absence of your father and mine you aremy care and I am responsible for you, while you are accountable to mefor your good or bad behavior. Such being the case, it is now my duty toask you to give an account of your whereabouts and doings in the hoursthat you were absent from us this evening. "

Lulu replied by an exact statement of the truth, pleading in excuse forher escapade her father's permission to stroll about the beach, evenalone, her enjoyment of the exercise of walking along the bluff, and herabsorbing interest in the changing beauty of sky and sea--all whichtended to render her oblivious of time and space, so that on beingsuddenly reminded of them she found herself much farther from home thanshe had supposed. 

"Was it not merely within certain limits you were given permission toramble about the beach?" Elsie asked gently. 

"Yes, ma'am; papa said I was not to go far, and I did not intend to;indeed, indeed, Grandma Elsie, I had not the least intention ofdisobeying, but forgot everything in the pleasure of the walk and thebeautiful sights. "

"Do you think that is sufficient excuse, and ought to be accepted asfully exonerating you from blame in regard to this matter?"

"I don't think people can help forgetting sometimes, " Lulu replied, atrifle sullenly. 

"I remember that in dealing with me as a child my father would nevertake forgetfulness of his orders as any excuse for disobedience; andthough it seemed hard then, I have since thought he was right, becausethe forgetfulness is almost always the result of not having deemed thematter of sufficient importance to duly charge the memory with it. 

"In the Bible God both warns us against forgetting and bids us remember:

"'Remember all the commandments of the Lord, and do them. '

"'Remember the Sabbath day, to keep it holy. '

"'Beware lest thou forget the Lord. '

"'The wicked shall be turned into hell, and all the nations that forgetGod. '

"You see that God does not accept forgetfulness as a sufficient excuse, or any excuse for sin. "

"Then you won't, of course, " muttered Lulu, carefully avoiding lookinginto the kind face bending over her; "how am I to be punished? I don'tfeel as if anybody has a _right_ to punish me but papa, " she added, witha flash of indignant anger. 

"I heartily wish he were here to attend to it, " was the response, in akindly pitying tone. "But since, unfortunately, he is not, and myfather, too, is absent, the unpleasant duty devolves upon me. I have nothad time to fully consider the matter, but have no thought of being verysevere with you; and perhaps if you knew all the anxiety and soredistress suffered on your account this evening--particularly by yourmamma and little sister--you would be sufficiently punished already. "

"Did Mamma Vi care?" Lulu asked, in a half-incredulous tone. 

"My child, she was almost distracted, " Elsie said. "She loves you forboth your own and your father's sake. Besides, as she repeated again andagain, she was sorely distressed on his account, knowing his love foryou to be so great that to lose you would well-nigh break his heart. "

A flash of joy illumined Lulu's face at this new testimony to herfather's love for her, but passed away as suddenly as it came. 

"I do feel punished in hearing that you were all so troubled about me, Grandma Elsie, " she said, "and I mean to be very, very careful not tocause such anxiety again. Please tell Mamma Vi I am sorry to have givenher pain; but she shouldn't care anything about such a naughty girl. "

"That, my child, she cannot help, " Elsie said; "she loves your fatherfar too well not to love you for his sake. "

After a little more kindly admonitory talk she went away, leaving atender, motherly kiss upon the little girl's lips. 

At the door Grace met her with a request for a good-night kiss, whichwas promptly granted. 

"Good-night, dear little one; pleasant dreams and a happy awaking, if itbe God's will, " Elsie said, bending down to touch her lips to therosebud mouth and let the small arms twine themselves around her neck. 

"Good-night, dear Grandma Elsie, " responded the child. "Oh, aren't youever so glad God brought our Lulu safely home to us?"

"I am indeed, dear; let us not forget to thank Him for it in our prayersto-night. "

Lulu heard, and as Grace's arms went round her neck the next moment, andthe sweet lips, tremulous with emotion, touched her cheek, "Were you so distressed about me, Gracie?" she asked with feeling. "DidMamma Vi care so very much that I might be drowned?"

"Yes, indeed, Lu, dear Lu; oh, what could I do without my dear sister?"

"You know you have another one now, " Suggested Lulu. 

"That doesn't make any difference, " said Grace. "She's the darling babysister; you are the dear, dear big sister. "

"Papa calls me his little girl, " remarked Lulu, half musingly; "andsomehow I like to be little to him and big to you. Oh, Gracie, what doyou suppose he will say when he hears about to-night?--my being so bad;and so soon after he went away, too. "

"Oh, Lu, what made you?"

"Because I was careless; didn't think; and I begin to believe that itwas because I didn't choose to take the trouble, " she sighed. "I'mreally afraid if papa were here I should get just the same sort of apunishment he gave me before. Gracie, don't you ever, ever tell anybodyabout that. "

"No, Lu; I promised I wouldn't. But I should think you'd be punishedenough with all the wetting and the fright; for weren't you most scaredto death?"

"No; I was frightened, but not nearly so much as that. Not so much as Ishould be if papa were to walk in just now; because he'd have to hearall about it, and then he'd look so sorry and troubled, and punish mebesides. "

"Then you wouldn't be glad to see papa if he came back?" Grace said, ina reproachfully inquiring tone. 

"Yes, I should, " Lulu answered, promptly; "the punishment wouldn't lastlong, you know; he and I would both get over it pretty soon, and then itwould be so delightful to have him with us again. "

Lulu woke the next morning feeling no ill effects whatever from herexposure to the storm. 

Before she and Grace had quite finished their morning toilet GrandmaElsie was at their door, asking if they were well. She stayed for alittle chat with them, and Lulu asked what her punishment was to be. 

"Simply a prohibition of lonely rambles, " Elsie answered, with a gravebut kindly look; "and I trust it will prove all-sufficient; you are tokeep near the rest of us for your own safety. "

CHAPTER IX. 

"He that spareth his rod hateth his son: but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes. "--_Prov_. 13: 24. 

When the morning boat touched at Nantucket pier there were among thethrong which poured ashore two fine-looking gentlemen--one in the primeof life, the other growing a little elderly--who sought out at once aconveyance to 'Sconset. 

The hackman had driven them before, and recognized them with evidentpleasure mingled with surprise. 

"Glad to see you back again, capt'n, " he remarked, addressing theyounger of his two passengers; "but it's kind of unexpected, isn't it? Iunderstood you'd gone to join your ship, expecting to sail directly forforeign parts. "

"Yes, that was all correct, " returned Captain Raymond, gayly, for he itwas, in company with Mr. Dinsmore; "but orders are sometimescountermanded, as they were in this instance, to my no small content. "

"They'll be dreadful glad to see you at 'Sconset, " was the next remark;"surprised, too. By the way, sir, your folks had a fright last evening. "

"A fright?" inquired both gentlemen in a breath, and exchanging a lookof concern. 

"Yes, sirs; about one of your little girls, capt'n--the oldest one, Iunderstood it was. Seems she'd wandered off alone to Tom Never's Head, or somewhere in that neighborhood, and was caught by the darkness andstorm, and didn't find her way home till the older folks had begun tothink she'd been swept away by the tide, which was coming in, to besure; but they thought it might have been the backward flow of a bigwave that had rushed up a little too quick for her, taking her off herfeet and hurrying her into the surf before she could struggle up again. "

All the captain's gayety was gone, and his face wore a pained, troubledlook. 

"But she did reach home in safety at last?" he said, inquiringly. 

"Oh, yes; all right except for a wetting, which probably did her noharm. But now maybe I'm telling tales out of school, " he added, with alaugh. "I shouldn't like to get the little girl into trouble, so I hopeyou'll not be too hard on her, capt'n. I dare say the fright has beenpunishment enough to keep her from doing the like again. "

"I wish it may have been, " was all the captain said. 

Then he fell into a revery so deep that he scarcely caught a word of abrisk conversation, in regard to some of the points of interest on theisland, carried on between Mr. Dinsmore and the hackman. 

Lulu was having an uncomfortable day. When she met the family at thebreakfast-table Grandma Rose seemed to regard her with cold displeasure;"Mamma Vi" spoke gently and kindly; hoping she felt no injury from lastnight's exposure, but looked wretchedly ill; and in answer to hermother's inquiries admitted that she had been kept awake most of thenight by a violent headache, to which Rosie added, in an indignant tone, and with an angry glance at Lulu:

"Brought on by anxiety in regard to a certain young miss who is alwaysmisbehaving and causing a world of trouble to her best friends. "

"Rose, Rose, " Elsie said, reprovingly; "let me hear no more suchremarks, or I shall send you from the table. "

Lulu had appeared in their midst, feeling humble and contrite, and hadbeen conscience-smitten at sight of her mamma's pale face; but the sneeron Betty's face, the cold, averted looks of Edward and Zoe, and thenRosie's taunt roused her quick temper to almost a white heat. 

She rose, and pushing back her chair with some noise, turned to leavethe table at which she had but just seated herself. 

"What is it, Lulu?" asked Grandma Elsie, in a tone of gentle kindliness. "Sit still, my child, and ask for what you want. "

"Thank you, ma'am, " said Lulu. "I do not want anything but to go away. I'd rather do without my breakfast than stay here to be insulted. "

"Sit down, my child, " repeated Elsie, as gently and kindly as before;"Rosie will make no more unkind remarks; and we will all try to treatyou as we would wish to be treated were we in your place. "

No one else spoke. Lulu resumed her seat and ate her breakfast, but withlittle appetite or enjoyment; and on leaving the table tried to avoidcontact with any of those who had caused her offence. 

"May I go down to the beach, Grandma Elsie?" she asked, in low, constrained tones, and with her eyes upon the floor. 

"If you will go directly there, to the seats under the awning which weusually occupy, and not wander from them farther than they are from thecliff, " Elsie answered. "Promise me that you will keep within thosebounds, and I shall know I may trust you; for you are an honest child. "

The cloud lifted slightly from Lulu's brow at those kindly words. Shegave the promise, and walked slowly away. 

As she descended the stairway that led down the face of the cliff, shesaw that Edward and Zoe were sitting side by side on one of the benchesunder the awning. 

She did not fancy their company just now, and knew hers would not beacceptable to them. She thought she would pass them and seat herself inthe sand a little farther on. 

Edward was speaking as she came up behind them, and she heard him say, "It was the most uncomfortable meal ever eaten in our family; and allbecause of that ungovernable child. "

Lulu flushed hotly, and stepping past turned and confronted him withflashing eyes. 

"I heard you, Uncle Edward, " she said, "though I had no intention oflistening; and I say it is very unjust to blame me so when it wasRosie's insulting tongue and other people's cold, contemptuous looksthat almost drove me wild. "

"You are much too easily driven wild, " he said. "It is high time youlearned to have some control over your temper. If I were your father I'dteach it you, even if I must try the virtue of a rod again and again;also you should learn proper submission to authority, if it had to betaught in the same manner. "

Lulu was too angry to speak for a moment; she stood silent, tremblingwith passion, but at length burst out: "It's none of your business howpapa manages me, Mr. Travilla; and I'm very glad he's my father insteadof you!"

"You are a very saucy girl, Lulu Raymond, " said Zoe, reddening withanger on her husband's account, "and shamefully ungrateful for all Mr. Travilla's kind exertions on your behalf last night. "

"Hush, hush, Zoe; do not remind her of it, " Edward said. "'A benefitupbraided forfeits thanks. ' I should have done quite the same for anyone supposed to be in danger and distress. "

"What was it?" asked Lulu; "nobody told me he had done anything. "

"He was out for hours in all that storm, hunting you, " replied Zoe, witha proudly admiring glance at her husband. 

"I'm very much obliged, " said Lulu, her voice softening. "And sorry yousuffered on my account, " she added. 

"I did not suffer anything worth mentioning, " he responded; "but yourmamma was sorely distressed--thinking you might be in the sea--and, inconsequence, had a dreadful headache all night. And since such direconsequences may follow upon your disregard for rules and lawfulauthority, Lulu, I insist that you shall be more amenable to them. 

"I believe you think that when your father and grandpa are both away youcan do pretty much as you please; but you shall not while I am about. Iwon't have my mother's authority set at defiance by you or any oneelse. "

"Who wants to set it at defiance?" demanded Lulu, wrathfully. "Not I, Iam sure. But I won't be ruled by you, for papa never said I should. "

"I think I shall take down this conversation and report it to him, "Edward said, only half in earnest. 

Lulu turned quickly away, greatly disturbed by the threat, but resolvedthat her alarm should not be perceived by either him or Zoe. Walking afew yards from them, she sat down upon the sand and amused herselfdigging in it, but with thoughts busied with the problem, "What willpapa say and do if that conversation is reported to him?"

A very little consideration of the question convinced her that ifpresent her father would say she had been extremely impertinent, punishher for it, and make her apologize. 

Presently a glance toward the cottages on the bluff showed her Violetand Grace descending the stairway. She rose and hurried to meet them. 

"Mamma Vi, " she said, as soon as within hearing, "I am ever so sorry tohave frightened you so last night and given you a headache. But yououghtn't to care whether such a naughty girl as I am is drowned or not. "

"How can you talk so, Lulu dear?" Violet answered, putting an arm roundthe child's waist and giving her a gentle kiss. "Do you think your MammaVi has no real love for you? If so, you are much mistaken. I love you, Lulu, for yourself, and dearly for your father's sake. Oh, I wish youloved him well enough to try harder to be good in order to add to hishappiness; it would add to it more than anything else that I know of. Your naughtiness does not deprive you of his fatherly affection, but itdoes rob him of much enjoyment which he would otherwise have. "

Lulu hung her head in silence, turned, and walked away full ofself-accusing and penitent thoughts. She was not crying; tears did notcome so readily to her eyes as to those of many children of her age, buther heart was aching with remorseful love for her absent father. 

"To think that I spoiled his visit home, " she sighed to herself. "Oh, Iwish he could come back to have it over again, and I would try to begood and not spoil his enjoyment in the very least!"

"Come back now?" something seemed to reply; "suppose he should; wouldn'the punish you for your behavior since he left, only two days ago?"

"Yes, " she sighed; "I haven't the least doubt that if he were here andknew all he would punish me severely again; and I suppose he wouldn't belong in the house before he would hear it all; yet for all that I shouldbe--oh, so glad if he could come back to stay a good while. "

Last night's storm had spent itself in a few hours, and the morning wasbright and clear; yet a long drive planned for that day by our friendswas unanimously postponed, as several of them had lost sleep, and wantedto make it up with a nap. 

Violet sought her couch immediately after dinner, slept off the lastremains of her headache, and about the middle of the afternoon waspreparing to go down to the beach, where all the others were, exceptGrace, who was seldom far from mamma's side, when the outer door opened, and a step and voice were heard which she had not hoped to hear againfor months or years. 

The next moment she was in her husband's arms, her head pillowed on hisbreast, while his lips were pressed again and again to brow and cheekand lips, and Grace's glad shout arose, in sweet, silvery tones, "Papahas come back! Papa has come back! My dear, dear papa!"

"Can it be possible, my dear, dear husband?" cried Violet, lifting tohis a face radiant with happiness. "It seems too good to be true. "

"Not quite so good as that, " he said, with a joyous laugh, "But it isquite a satisfaction to find that you are not sorry to see me. "

"Of which you were terribly afraid, of course, " she returned, gayly. "Dotell me at once how long our powers of endurance of such uncongenialsociety are to be taxed?"

"Ah, that is beyond my ability. "

"Then we may hope for weeks or months?" she said, rapturously. 

"Certainly we are not forbidden to hope, " he answered, smiling tenderlyupon her. 

"Oh, I am so glad!" she said, with a happy sigh, leaning her head on hisshoulder and gazing fondly up into his face, his right arm about herwaist, while Grace clung to the other hand, holding it lovingly betweenher own and pressing her lips to it again and again. 

"Ah, my darling little girl, " he said presently, letting Violet go totake Grace in his arms. "Are you glad to see papa back again so soon?"

"Oh, yes, indeed; nothing else could have made me so very, very glad!"she cried, hugging him close, and giving and receiving many tendercaresses. 

"But how did it happen. Levis?" Violet was asking. 

"Through some unlooked-for change in the plans and purposes of thehigher powers, " he answered, lightly. "My orders were countermanded, with no reasons given, and I may remain with my family till furtherorders; and, as you say, we will hope it may be months before they arereceived. "

"And you were glad to come back to us?" Violet said, inquiringly, butwith not a shade of doubt in her tones. 

"Yes, yes indeed; I was full of joy till I heard that one of my childrenhad been disobeying me, bringing serious consequences upon herself andothers. "

His countenance had grown very grave and stern. "Where is Lulu?" heasked, glancing about in search of her. 

"Down on the beach with mamma and the rest, " Violet answered. 

"Can you give me a true and full account of her behavior since I havebeen away?" he asked. 

"My dear husband, " Violet said, entreatingly, "please do not ask me. "

"Pardon me, dearest, " he returned. "I should not have asked you; Lulumust tell me herself; thankful I am that many and serious as are herfaults, she is yet so honest and truthful that I can put full confidencein her word and feel sure that she will not deceive me, even to saveherself from punishment. "

"I think that is high praise, and that Lulu is deserving of it, "remarked Violet, glad of an opportunity to speak a word in the child'sfavor. 

Captain Raymond gave her a pleased, grateful look. "You were going tothe beach, were you not?" he said. "Then please go on; I shall followafter I have settled this matter with Lulu. There can be no comfort forher or myself till it is settled. Gracie, go and tell your sister tocome here to me immediately. "

"Do be as lenient as your sense of duty will allow, dear husband, "whispered Violet in his ear, then hastened on her way. 

Grace was lingering, gazing at him with wistful, tear-filled eves. 

"What is it?" he asked, bending down to smooth her hair caressingly. "You should go at once, little daughter, when papa bids. "

"I would, papa, only--only I wanted to--to ask you not to punish Luluvery hard. "

"I am glad my little Gracie loves her sister, " he said; "and you neednever doubt, my darling, that I dearly love both her and you. Go nowand give her my message. "

All day long Lulu had kept herself as far apart from the others--hersister excepted--as lay in her power. She was sitting now alone in thesand, no one within several yards of her, her hands folded in her lap, while she gazed far out to sea, her eyes following a sail in the distantoffing. 

"Perhaps it is papa's ship, " she was saying to herself. "Oh, how longwill it be before we see him again! And oh, how sorry he will be when hehears about last night and this morning!"

At that instant she felt Grace's arms suddenly thrown round her, whilethe sweet child voice exclaimed, in an ecstasy of delight, "Oh, Lu, he_has_ come! he _has_, he _has_!"

"Who?" Lulu asked, with a start and tremble that reminded Grace of themessage she had to deliver, and that Lulu's pleasure at their father'sunexpected return could not be so unalloyed as her own; all which shehad forgotten for the moment in the rapture of delight she herself feltat his coming. 

"Papa, Lulu, " she answered, sobering down, a good deal; "and I was 'mostforgetting that he sent me to tell you to come to him immediately. "

"Did he?" Lulu asked, trembling more than before. "Does he know aboutlast night, Gracie? Did Mamma Vi tell him?"

"He knows 'bout it; somebody told him before he got to 'Sconset, " saidGrace. "But mamma didn't tell him at all; he asked her, but she beggedhim to please not ask her. Mamma doesn't ever tell tales on us, I'msure. "

"No, I don't believe she does. But what did papa say then?"

"That you should tell him all about it yourself; you were an honestchild, serious as your faults were, and lie could trust you to own thetruth, even when you were to be punished for it. But, Lulu, you have togo right up to the house; papa said 'immediately. '"

"Yes, " Lulu replied, getting upon her feet very slowly, and looking agood deal frightened; "did papa seem very angry?"

"I think he intends to punish you, " Grace replied, in a sorrowful tone;"but maybe he won't if you say you're sorry and won't do so any more. But hurry, Lulu, or he may punish you for not obeying promptly. "

"Is Mamma Vi there?" asked Lulu, still lingering. 

"No; yonder she is; don't you see?" said Grace, nodding her head in thedirection of the awning under which nearly their whole party were nowseated: "there's nobody there but papa. Oh hurry, Lulu, or he will whipyou, I'm afraid. "

"Don't you ever say that before anybody, Gracie, " Lulu said, low andtremulously; then turned and walked rapidly toward the stairway that ledup the bluff to the cottages. 

At a window looking toward the bluff the captain stood, watching forLulu's coming. 

"She is not yielding very prompt obedience to the order, " he said tohimself; "but what wonder? The poor child doubtless dreads theinterview extremely; in fact, _I_ should be only too glad to escape it;'tis no agreeable task to have to deal out justice to one's own child--achild so lovable, in spite of her faults. How much easier to pass thematter over slightly, merely administering a gentle reprimand! But no, Icannot; 'twould be like healing slightly the festering sore thatthreatens the citadel of life. I must be faithful to my God-given trust, however trying to my feelings. Ah, there she is!" as a little figureappeared at the top of the staircase and hurried across the interveningspace to the open doorway. 

There she halted, trembling and with downcast eyes. It was a minute ormore before she ventured to lift them, and then it was a very timidglance she sent in her father's direction. 

He was looking at her with a very grave, rather stern, countenance, andher eyes fell again, while still she shrank from approaching him. 

"You are not very glad to see me, I think, " he said, holding out hishand, but with no relaxing of the sternness of his expression. 

"Oh, papa, yes! yes, indeed I am!" she burst out, springing to his sideand putting her hand in his, "even though I suppose you are going topunish me just as you did the last time. "

He drew her to his knee, but without offering her the slightest caress. 

"Won't you kiss me, papa?" she asked, with a little sob. 

"I will; but you are not to take it as a token of favor; only of yourfather's love that is never withdrawn from you, even when he is mostsevere in the punishment of your faults, " he answered, pressing his lipsagain and again to forehead, cheeks, and lips. "What have you done thatyou expect so severe a punishment?"

"Papa, you know, don't you?" she said, hiding her blushing face on hisbreast. 

"I choose to have you tell me; I want a full confession of all thewrong-doing you have been guilty of since I left you the other day. "

"I disobeyed you last night, papa, about taking a long walk by myself;but it was because I forgot to notice how far I was going; at least, Ididn't notice, " she stammered, remembering that she had wilfullyrefrained from so doing. 

"You forgot? forgot to pay attention to your father's commands? did notthink them of sufficient importance for you to take the trouble toimpress them upon your mind. I cannot accept that excuse as a good andsufficient one. 

"And, tell me honestly, are you not, as I strongly suspect, less carefulto obey your father's orders when he is away, so that you feel yourselfin a measure out of his reach, than when he is close at hand?"

"Papa, you ask such hard questions, " she said. 

"Hard to my little daughter only because of her own wrong-doing. Buthard or easy, they must be answered. Tell me the truth, would you nothave been more careful to keep within prescribed bounds last night if Ihad been at home, or you had known that you would see me here to-day?"

"Yes, papa, " she answered, in a low, unwilling tone. "I don't thinkanybody else can have quite so much authority over me as you, and--andso I do, I suppose, act a little more as if I could do as I please whenyou are away. "

"And that after I have explained to you again and again that in myabsence you are quite as much under the authority of the kind friendswith whom I have placed you as under mine when I am with you. I seethere is no effectual way to teach you the lesson but by punishing youfor disregarding it. "

Then he made her give him a detailed account of her ramble of the nightbefore and its consequences. 

When she had gone as far in the narrative as her safe arrival among thealarmed household, he asked whether her Grandma Elsie inflicted anypunishment upon her. 

"No, sir, " answered Lulu, hanging her head and speaking in a sullentone. "I told her I didn't feel as if anybody had any right to punish mebut you. "

"Lulu I did you dare to talk in that way to her?" exclaimed the captain. "I hope she punished you for your impertinence; for if she did not Icertainly must. "

"She lectured me then, and this morning told me my punishment was aprohibition against wandering away from the rest more than just a fewyards. 

"But, papa, they were all so unkind to me at breakfast--I mean all butGrandma Elsie and Mamma Vi and Gracie. Betty looked sneering, and theothers so cold and distant, and Rosie said something very insultingabout my being a bad, troublesome child and frightening Mamma Vi into aheadache. "

"Certainly no more than you deserved, " her father said. "Did you bearit with patience and humility, as you ought?"

"Do you mean that I must answer you, papa?"

"Most assuredly I do; tell me at once exactly what you did and said. "

"I don't want to, papa, " she said, half angrily. 

"You are never to say that when I give you an order, " he returned, in atone of severity; "never venture to do it again. Tell me, word for word, as nearly as you can remember it, what reply you made to Rosie's taunt. "

"Papa, I didn't say anything to her; I just got up and pushed back mychair, and turned to leave the table. Then Grandma Elsie asked me what Iwanted, and I said I didn't want anything, but would rather go withoutmy breakfast than stay there to be insulted. Then she told me to sitdown and eat, and Rosie wouldn't make any more unkind speeches. "

"Were they all pleasant to you after that?" he asked. 

"No, papa; they haven't been pleasant to me at all to-day; and UncleEdward has said hateful things about me, and to me, " she went on, hercheek flushing and her eyes flashing with anger, half forgetting, inthe excitement of passion, to whom she was telling her story, andshowing her want of self-control. 

"And I very much fear, " he said, gravely, "that you were both passionateand impertinent. Tell me just what passed. "

"If I do you'll punish me, I know you will, " she burst out. "Papa, don'tyou think it's a little mean to make me tell on myself and then punishme for what you find out in that way?"

"If my object was merely to give you pain, I think it would be meanenough, " he said, not at all unkindly; "but as I am seeking your bestinterests--your truest happiness--in trying to gain full insight intoyour character and conduct, meaning to discipline you only for yourhighest good, I think it is not mean or unkind. From your unwillingnessto confess to me, I fear you must have been in a great passion and veryimpertinent. Is it not so?"

"Papa, I didn't begin it; if I'd been let alone I shouldn't have got ina passion or said anything saucy. "

"Possibly not; but what is that virtue worth which cannot stand theleast trial? You must learn to rule your own spirit, not only wheneverything goes smoothly with you, but under provocation; and in orderto help you to learn that lesson--or rather as a means toward teachingit to you--I shall invariably punish any and every outbreak of temperand every impertinence of yours that come under my notice when I am athome. Now, tell me exactly what passed between your Uncle Edward andyourself. "

Seeing there was no escape for her, Lulu complied, faithfully repeatingevery word of the short colloquy at the beach when she went down theredirectly after breakfast. 

Her father listened in astonishment, his face growing sterner everymoment. 

"Lucilla, " he said, "you are certainly the most impertinent, insolentchild I ever saw! I don't wonder you were afraid to let me know thewhole truth in regard to this affair. I am ashamed of your conducttoward both your Grandma Elsie and your Uncle Edward. You must apologizeto both of them, acknowledging that you have been extremely impertinent, and asking forgiveness for it. "

Lulu made no reply; her eyes were downcast, her face was flushed withpassion, and wore a stubborn look. 

"I won't;" the words were on the tip of her tongue; she had almostspoken them, but restrained herself just in time; her father's authoritywas not to be defied, as she had learned to her cost a year ago. 

He saw the struggle that was going on in her breast. "You must do it, "he said; "you may write your apologies, though, if you prefer that tospeaking them. "

He opened a writing-desk that stood on a table close at hand, and seatedher before it with paper, pen, and ink, and bade her write, at hisdictation. 

She did not dare refuse, and had really no very strong disinclination todo so in regard to the first, which was addressed to Grandma Elsie--alady so gentle and kind that even proud Lulu was willing to humbleherself to her. 

But when it came to Edward's turn her whole soul rose up in rebellionagainst it. Yet she dared not say either "I won't" or "I don't want to. "But pausing, with the pen in her fingers:

"Papa, " she began timidly, "please don't make me apologize to him; hehad no right to talk to me the way he did. "

"I am not so sure of that, " the captain said. "I don't blame him fortrying to uphold his mother's authority; and now I think of it, you areto consider yourself under his control in the absence of your mamma andthe older persons to whom I have given authority over you. Begin at onceand write what I have told you to. "

When the notes were written, signed, and folded he put them in hispocket, turned and paced the floor. 

Lulu, glancing timidly into his face, saw that it was pale and full ofpain, but very stern and determined. 

"Papa, are you--are you going to punish me?" she asked, tremulously. "Imean as you did the other day?"

"I think I must, " he said, pausing beside her, "though it grieves me tothe very heart to do it; but you have been disobedient, passionate, andvery impertinent; it is quite impossible for me to let you slip. But youmay take your choice between that and being locked up in the bedroomthere for twenty-four hours, on bread and water. Which shall it be?"

"I'd rather take the first, papa, " said Lulu, promptly, "because it willbe over in a few minutes, and nobody but ourselves need know anythingabout it. "

"I made sure you would choose the other, " he said, in some surprise;"yet I think your choice is wise. Come!"

"Oh, papa, I'm so frightened, " she said, putting her trembling hand inhis; "you did hurt me so dreadfully the other time; must you be assevere to-day?"

"My poor child, I am afraid I must, " he said; "a slight punishment seemsto avail nothing in your case, and I must do all in my power to make youa good, gentle, obedient child. "

A few minutes later Captain Raymond joined the others on the beach, butLulu was not with him. She had been left behind in the bedroom, whereshe must stay, he told her, until his return. 

Everybody seemed glad to see him; but after greeting them all in turn, he drew Violet to a seat a little apart from the others. 

Grace followed, of course, keeping close to her father's side. "Where isLulu, papa?" she asked with a look of concern, "Up at the house. "

"Won't you let her come down here, papa? She loves so to be close downby the waves. "

"She may come after a little, " he said, "but not just now. " Then takingtwo tiny notes from his pocket: "Here, Gracie, " he said, "take this toyour Grandma Elsie and this to your Uncle Edward. "

"Yes, sir; must I wait for an answer?"

"Oh, no, " he replied, with a slight smile; "you may come right back toyour place by papa's side. "

Elsie read the little missive handed her at a glance, rose up hastily, and went to the captain with it in her hand, a troubled look on herface. 

"My dear captain, " she said, in a tone of gentle remonstrance, "why didyou do this? The child's offence against me was not a grave one in myesteem, and I know that to one of her temperament it would be extremelygalling to be made to apologize. I wish you had not required it of her. "

"I thought it for her good, mother, " he answered; "and I think so still;she is so strongly inclined to impertinence and insubordination that Imust do all in my power to train her to proper submission to lawfulauthority and respect for superiors. "

Edward joined them at that moment. He looked disturbed and chagrined. 

"Really, captain, " he said, "I am not at all sure that Lulu has not asmuch right to an apology from me as I to this from her. I spoke to herin anger, and with an assumption of authority to which I really had noright, so that there was ample excuse for her not particularlyrespectful language to me. I am sorry, therefore, she has had the painof apologizing. "

"You are very kind to be so ready to over look her insolence, " thecaptain said; "but I cannot permit such exhibitions of temper, and must, at whatever cost, teach her to rule her own spirit. "

"Doubtless you are right, " Edward said; "but I am concerned andmortified to find that I have got her into such disgrace and trouble. Imust own I am quite attached to Lulu; she has some very noble andlovable traits of character. "

"She has indeed, " said his mother; "she is so free from the least taintof hypocrisy or deceit; so perfectly honest and truthful; sowarm-hearted, too; so diligent and energetic in anything she undertakesto do--very painstaking and persevering--and a brave, womanly littlething. "

The captain's face brightened very much as he listened to these praisesof his child. 

"I thank you heartily, mother and brother, " he said; "for the child isvery dear to her father's heart, and praise of her is sweet to my ear. Ican see all these lovable traits, but feared that to other eyes thanmine they might be entirely obscured by the very grave faults joinedwith them. But it is just like you both to look at the good rather thanthe evil. 

"And you have done so much for my children! I assure you I often thinkof it with the feeling that you have laid me under obligations which Ican never repay. "

"Ah, captain, " Elsie said, laughingly, "you have a fashion of making agreat mountain out of a little mole-hill of kindness. Flattery is notgood for human nature, you know, so I shall leave you and go back topapa, who has a wholesome way of telling me of my faults and failings. "

"I really don't know where he finds them, " returned Captain Raymond, gallantly; but she was already out of hearing. 

"Nor I, " said Violet, replying to his last remark; "mamma seems to meto be as nearly perfect as a human creature can be in this sinfulworld. "

"Now don't feel troubled about it, Ned, " Zoe was saying to her husband, who was again at her side. "I think it was just right that she should bemade to apologize to you, for she was dreadfully saucy. "

"Yes; but I provoked her, and I ought to be, and am, greatly ashamed ofit. I fear, too, that in so doing I have brought a severe punishmentupon her. "

"Why should you think so?"

"Because I know that such a task could not fail to be exceedinglyunpalatable to one of her temperament; and don't you remember how longshe stood out against her father's authority last summer when he badeher ask Vi's pardon for impertinence to her?"

"Yes; it took nearly a week of close confinement to make her do it; butas he showed himself so determined in that instance, she probably sawthat it would be useless to attempt opposition to his will in this, andso obeyed without being compelled by punishment. "

"Well, I hope so, " he said. "She surely ought to know by this time thathe is not one to be trifled with. "

It seemed to Lulu a long time that she was left alone, shut up in thelittle bedroom of the cottage, though it was in reality scarcely morethan half an hour. She was very glad when at last she heard her father'sstep in the outer room, then his voice as he opened the door and asked, "Would you like to take a walk with your papa, little girl?"

"Yes indeed, papa!" was her joyful reply. 

"Then put on your hat and come. "

She made all haste to obey. 

"Is Gracie going too, papa? or anybody else?" she asked, putting herhand confidingly into his. 

"No; you and I are going alone this time; do you think you will find mycompany sufficient for once?" he asked, smiling down at her. 

"Oh yes, indeed, papa; I think it will be ever so nice to have you allto myself; it's so seldom I can. "

They took the path along the bluffs toward "Tom Never's Head. "

When they had fairly left the village behind, so that no one couldoverhear anything they might say to each other, the captain said, "Iwant to have a talk with you, daughter, and we may as well take it outhere in the sweet fresh air, as shut up in the house. "

"Oh, yes, papa; it is so much pleasanter! I can hardly bear to stay inthe house at all down here at the seashore; and it seemed a long whilethat you left me alone there this afternoon. "

"Yes, I suppose so: and I hope I shall not have occasion to do so again. My child, did you ever consider what it is that makes you so rebellious, so unwilling to submit to authority, and so ready to fly into a passionand speak insolently to your superiors?"

"I don't quite understand you papa, " she said. "I only know that I can'tbear to have people try to rule me who have no right. "

"Sometimes you are not willing to be ruled even by your father; yet Ihardly suppose you would say he has no right?"

"Oh, no, papa; I know better than that, " she said, blushing and hangingher head; "I know you have the best right in the world. "

"Yet sometimes you disobey me; at others obey in an angry, unwilling waythat shows you would rebel if you dared. 

"And pride is at the bottom of it all. You think so highly of yourselfand your own wisdom that you cannot bear to be controlled or treated asone not capable of guiding herself. 

"But the Bible tells us that God hates pride. 'Every one that is proudin heart is an abomination to the Lord; though hand join in hand, heshall not be unpunished. '

"'Pride goeth before destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall. '

"'Proud and haughty scorner is his name who dealeth in proud wrath. '

"Ah, my dear daughter, I am sorely troubled when I reflect how often youdeal in that. My great desire for you is that you may learn to rule yourown spirit; that you may become meek and lowly in heart, patient andgentle like the Lord Jesus, 'who when He was reviled, reviled not again;when He suffered, He threatened not; but committed Himself to Him thatjudgeth righteously. ' Do you never feel any desire to be like Him?"

"Yes, papa, sometimes; and I determine that I will; but the first thingI know I'm in a passion again; and I get so discouraged that I thinkI'll not try any more to be good; for I just can't. "

"It is Satan who puts that thought in your heart, " the captain said, giving her a look of grave concern; "he knows that if he can persuadeyou to cease to fight against the evil that is in your nature he is sureto get possession of you at last. 

"He is a most malignant spirit, and his delight is in destroying souls. The Bible bids us, 'Be sober, be vigilant, because your adversary thedevil as a roaring lion walketh about, seeking whom he may devour. '

"We are all sinners by nature, and Satan, and many lesser evil spiritsunder him, are constantly seeking our destruction; therefore we have awarfare to wage if we would attain eternal life, and no one who refusesor neglects to fight this good fight of faith will ever reach heaven;nor will any one who attempts it without asking help from on high. 

"So if you give up trying to be good you and I will have a sad time;because it will be my duty to compel you to try. The Bible tells me, 'Withhold not correction from the child; for if thou beatest him withthe rod he shall not die. Thou shalt beat him with the rod, and shaltdeliver his soul from hell. '

"I must if possible deliver you from going to that awful place, and alsofrom the dreadful calamities indulgence of a furious temper sometimesbrings even in this life; even a woman has been known to commit murderwhile under the influence of unbridled rage; and I have known of one wholamed her own child for life in a fit of passion. 

"Sometimes people become deranged simply from the indulgence of theirtempers. Do you think I should be a good and kind father if I allowedyou to go on in a path that leads to such dreadful ends here andhereafter?"

"No, sir, " she said in an awed tone; "and I will try to control mytemper. "

"I am glad to hear that resolve, " he replied. "The Bible tells us, 'Hethat is slow to anger is better than the mighty; and he that ruleth hisspirit than he that taketh a city. '"

They were silent for a little while, then hanging her head and blushing, "Papa, " she asked, "what did you do with those notes you made me write?"

"Sent them to those to whom they were addressed. And they were verykind, Lulu; much kinder than you deserved they should be; both yourGrandma Elsie and your Uncle Edward expressed regret that you had beenmade to apologize, and spoke of you in affectionate terms. "

"I'm glad, '" she said with a sigh of relief; "and I don't mean ever tobe at all impertinent to them again. "

"I trust you will not indeed, " he said. 

"Papa, I think this is about where I was the other evening when I firstnoticed that the storm was coming. "

"A long way from home for a child of your age; especially alone and atnight. You must not indulge your propensity for wandering to a distancefrom home by yourself. You are too young to understand the danger of it;too young to be a guide to yourself, and must therefore be content to beguided by older and wiser people. 

"You said, a while ago, 'I just can't be good;' did you mean to assertthat you could not help being disobedient to me that evening?"

She hung her head and colored deeply. "It was so pleasant to walk alonglooking at the beautiful, changing sea, papa, " she said, "that Icouldn't bear to stop, and wouldn't let myself think how far I wasgoing. "

"Ah, just as I suspected; your could not was really would not; thedifficulty all in your will. You must learn to conquer your will when itwould take you in the wrong direction. 

"We will turn and go back now, as it is not far from tea-time. "

Lulu shrank from meeting the rest of their party, particularly GrandmaElsie and Edward; but they all treated her so kindly that she was soonat her ease among them again. 

CHAPTER X. 

"I am rapt, and cannotCover the monstrous bulk of this ingratitudeWith any size of words. "

--_Shakespeare_. 

The next day they all set out soon after breakfast for a long drive, taking the direction of the camping-ground of the lads, where theycalled and greatly astonished Max with a sight of his father, whom hesupposed to be far out on the ocean. 

The boy's delight fully equalled his surprise, and he was inclined toreturn immediately to 'Sconset; but the captain advised him to stay alittle longer where he was; and he accordingly decided to do so; thoughregretting the loss of even an hour of the society of the father who wasto him the best man in the world and the most gallant and capableofficer of the navy; in short, the impersonation of all that was good, wise, and brave. 

The 'Sconset cottages had been engaged only until the first ofSeptember, but by that time our friends were so in love with life uponthe island that learning of some cottages on the cliffs, a littlenorth-west of Nantucket Town, which were just vacated and for rent, theyengaged two of them and at once moved in. 

From their new abodes they had a fine view of the ocean on that side ofthe island, and from their porches could watch the swift-sailing yachtsand other vessels passing to and fro. 

The bathing-ground was reached by a succession of stairways built in theface of the cliff. The surf was fine, and bathing less dangerous therethan at 'Sconset. Those of them who were fond of the sport found it mostenjoyable; but the captain took the children into the town almost everyday for a lesson in swimming, where the still bathing made it easy forthem. 

And now they took almost daily sails on the harbor, occasionallyventuring out into the ocean itself; pleasant drives also; visiting theold windmill, the old graveyards, the soldiers' monument, and everyplace of interest in the vicinity. 

Besides these, there was a little trip to Martha's Vineyard, and severalwere taken to various points on the adjacent shores of the mainland. 

Much as they had enjoyed 'Sconset life, it now seemed very pleasant tobe again where they could pay frequent visits to libraries and stores, go to church, and now and then attend a concert or lecture. 

And there was a good deal of quiet pleasure to be found in ramblesabout the streets and queer byways and lanes of the quaint old town, looking at its odd houses and gardens, and perhaps catching a glimpse ofthe life going on within. 

They gained an entrance to some; one day it was to the home of an oldsea captain who had given up his former occupation and now wove basketsof various sizes and shapes, all very neat, strong and substantial. 

There was always something pleasant to do; sometimes it was to take thecars on the little three-mile railroad to Surfside and pass an hour ortwo there; again to visit the Athenaeum and examine its stores ofcuriosities and treasures, mostly of the sea; or to select a book fromits library; or to spend an hour among the old china and antiquefurniture offered for sale to summer visitors. 

They were admitted to see the cast of the dauphin and bought photographsof it, as well as of many of the scenes in and about the town, withwhich to refresh their memories of the delightful old place when faraway, or to show to friends who had never had the pleasure of a visit toits shores. 

Violet spent many an enjoyable hour in sketching, finding no lack ofsubjects worthy of her pencil; and those of the party who liked botanyfound curious and interesting specimens among the flora of the island. 

They had very delightful weather most of the time, but there was anoccasional rainy day when their employments and amusements must be suchas could be found within doors. 

But even these days, with the aid of fancy-work, and drawing materials, newspapers, magazines and books, conversation and games, were very farfrom dull and wearisome; often one read aloud while the others listened. 

One day Elsie brought out a story in manuscript. 

"I have been thinking, " she said, "that this might interest you all asbeing a tale of actual occurrences during the time of the FrenchRevolution; as we have been thinking and talking so much of that inconnection with the story of the poor little dauphin. "

"What is it? and who is the author?" asked her father. 

"It is an historical story written by Betty's sister Molly, " sheanswered. "For the benefit of the children I will make a few preparatoryremarks, " she added, lightly, and with a pleasant smile. 

 * * * * *

"While France was torn by those terrible Internal convulsions, it wasalso fighting the combined armies of other nations, particularlyAustria and Prussia, who were moved against it from sympathy with theking, and a desire to reinstate him on his throne, and a sense of dangerto themselves if the disorganizing principles of the revolutionistsshould spread into their territories. 

"Piedmont was involved in this conflict. Perhaps you remember that it isseparated from Dauphiny, in France, by the Cottian Alps, and that amongthe valleys on the Piedmontese side dwell the Waldenses orVaudois-evangelical Christians, who were for twelve hundred yearspersecuted by the Church of Rome. 

"Though their own sovereigns often joined in these persecutions, and thelaws of the land were always far more oppressive to them than to theirpopish fellow-citizens, the Waldenses were ever loyal to king andcountry and were sure to be called upon for their defence in time ofwar. 

"In the spring of 1793--some three months after the beheading of KingLouis XVI. --and while the poor queen, the dauphin and the princesses, his sister and aunt, still languished in their dreadful prisons--aFrench army was attempting to enter Piedmont from Dauphiny, which theycould do only through the mountain-passes; and these all the able-bodiedWaldenses and some Swiss troops, under the command of General Godin, aSwiss officer, were engaged in defending. 

"It is among the homes of the Waldenses, thus left defenceless againstany plot their popish neighbors might hatch for their destruction, thatthe scene of this story is laid. 

"Now, papa, will you be so kind as to read it aloud?" she concluded, handing it to him. 

"With pleasure, " he said, and all having gathered around to listen, hebegan. 

 * * * * *

"On a lovely morning in the middle of May, 1793, a young girl and alittle lad might have been seen climbing the side of a mountainoverlooking the beautiful Valley of Luserna. They were Lucia and HenriVittoria, children of a brave Waldensian soldier then serving in thearmy of his king, against the French, with whom their country was atwar. 

"Lucia had a sweet, innocent face, lighted up by a pair of large, soft, dark eyes, and was altogether very fair to look upon. Her lithe, slenderfigure bounded from rock to rock with movements as graceful and almostas swift as those of a young gazelle. 

"'Sister, ' cried the lad half pantingly, 'how nimble and fleet of footyou are to-day! I can scarce keep pace with you. '

"'Ah, Henri, it is because my heart is so light and glad!' she returnedwith a silvery laugh, pausing for an instant that he might overtake her. 

"'Yes, ' he said, as he gained her side, 'the good news from my fatherand Pierre, and Rudolph Goneto--that they are well and yet unharmed byFrench sword or bullet--has filled all our hearts with joy. Is it not tocarry these glad tidings to Rudolph's mother we take this early walk?'

"'Yes; a most pleasant errand, Henri;' and the rose deepened on themaiden's cheek, already glowing with health and exercise. 

"They were now far above the valley, and another moment brought them totheir destination--a broad ledge of rock on which stood a cottage withits grove of chestnut-trees, and a little patch of carefully cultivatedground. 

"Magdalen Goneto, the mother of Rudolph, a matron of placid countenanceand sweet and gentle dignity of mien had seen their approach and comeforth to meet them. 

"She embraced Lucia with grave tenderness, bestowed a kind caress uponHenri, and leading the way to her neat dwelling, seated them and herselfupon its porch, from which there was a magnificent view of the wholeextent of the valley. 

"To the left, and close at hand, lay San Giovanni, with its prettyvillages, smiling vineyards, cornfields and verdant meadows slopinggently away to the waters of the Pelice. On the opposite side of theriver, situate upon a slight eminence was the Roman Catholic town ofLuserna. To the right, almost at their feet, embowered amid beautifultrees--chestnut, walnut, and mulberry--La Tour, the Waldensian capitaland home of Lucia and Henri, nestled among its vineyards and orchards. 

"Farther up the vale might be seen Bobbi Villar, and many smallervillages scattered amid the fields and vineyards, or hanging on theslopes of the hills, while hamlets and single cottages clung here andthere to the rugged mountain-side, wherever a terrace, a little basin orhollow afforded a spot susceptible of cultivation. Beyond all toweredthe Cottian Alps, that form the barrier between Piedmont and Dauphiny, their snowy pinnacles glittering in the rays of the newly risen sun. 

"It was thither the able-bodied men of the valley had gone to defend thepasses against the French. 

"Toward those lofty mountains Lucia's soft eyes turned with wistful, questioning gaze; for there were father, brother, lover, hourly exposedto all the dangers of war. 

"Magdalen noted the look, and softly murmured, 'God, even the God of ourfathers, cover their heads in the day of battle!'

"'He will, I know He will, ' said Lucia, turning to her friend with abright, sweet smile. 

"'You bring me tidings, my child, ' said Magdalen, taking the maiden'shand in hers, 'good tidings, for your face is full of gladness!'

"'Yes, dear friend, your son is well, ' Lucia answered with a modest, ingenuous blush; 'my father also, and Pierre; we had word from them onlyyesternight. But ah me!' she added with a sigh, 'what fearful scenes ofblood and carnage are yet enacted in Paris, the gay French capital! forfrom thence also, the courier brought news. Blood, he says, flows likewater, and not content with having taken the life of their king, theyforce the queen and the rest of the royal family to languish in prison;and the guillotine is constantly at work dispatching its wretchedvictims, whose only crime, in many instances, is that of wealth andnoble birth. '

"'Alas, poor wretches! alas poor king and queen!' cried Magdalen; 'and, for ourselves, what danger, should such bloodthirsty ruffians force anentrance into our valleys! The passes had needs be well guarded!'

"Lucia lingered not long with her friend, for home duties claimed herattention. 

"Magdalen went with them to the brow of the hill, and again embracingLucia, said in tender, joyous accents, 'Though we must now bid adieu, dear child, when the war is over you will come to brighten Rudolph'shome and mine with your constant presence. '

"'Yes; such was the pledge he won from me ere we parted, ' the maidenanswered with modest sincerity, a tender smile hovering about the fullred lips and a vivid color suffusing for an instant the delicatelyrounded cheek. 

"Then with an affectionate good-by, she tripped away down the rockypath, Henri following. 

"A glad flush still lingered on the sweet, girlish face, a dewy lightshone in the soft eyes. Her thoughts were full of Magdalen's partingwords and the picture they had called up of the happy married lifeawaiting Rudolph and herself when he should return to the pursuits ofpeace. 

"And he at his post in those more distant mountains, thought of her andhis mother; safe, as he fondly trusted, in the homes his strong arm washelping to defend against a foreign foe. The Vaudois, judging others bythemselves, were, notwithstanding their many past experiences of thetreacherous cruelty of Rome, strangely unsuspicious of their popishneighbors. 

"The descent was scarcely yet accomplished by our young friends, whenstartled by the sound of heavy footsteps and gruff voices in their rear, and casting a look behind them, they beheld, rapidly approaching byanother path which wound about the base of the mountain, two men of mostruffianly aspect. 

"A wild terror seized upon the maiden as for an instant she caught thegaze of mingled malice and sensuality they bent upon her; and seizingHenri's hand, she flew over the ground toward La Tour with the fleetnessof a hunted doe. 

"For herself what had she not to fear! and for the child that he mightbe slain or reserved for a fate esteemed by the Vaudois worse thandeath, in being carried off to Pignerol and brought up in an idolatrousfaith. 

"The men pursued, calling to her with oaths, curses, obscene words, andjeering laughter. 

"These but quickened her flight; she gained the bridge over theAngrogna, sped across it, over the intervening ground, and through thegate into the town; the footsteps of her pursuers echoing close behind. 

"'Ah ha! escaped my embraces for the present, have you, my prettybarbet?' cried one of the miscreants, following her with gloating, crueleyes as she sped onward up the street, feeling only comparatively safeeven there. 'Ah well, it but delays my pleasure a few hours. I knowwhere to find ye and shall pay my respects to-night. '

"'And I, ' added his companion with a fierce laugh; 'to ye and manyanother like ye. It's work quite to my taste Holy Mother Church has laidout for us to-night, Andrea. '

"'Yes, yes, Giuseppe, we'll not quarrel with the work or the wages; allthe plunder we can lay hands on; to say naught of the pretty maids suchas yon, or the escape from the fires of purgatory. '

"They were wending their way to the convent of the Récollets as theytalked. Arrived at its gates they were immediately admitted, to find itfilled with cut-throats such as themselves, and soon learned that thechurch also and the house of the curé were in like condition. 

"'Good!' they cried, 'how many names in all?'

"'Seven hundred, ' said one. 

"'Eight hundred, ' asserted another. 

"'Well, well, be it which it may, we're strong enough for the work, allthe able-bodied barbetti being on the frontier, ' cried Andrea, exultingly, 'we'll make short shrift with the old men, women andchildren. '

"'Yes; long live the holy Roman Church! Hurrah for the holy faith! Downwith the barbetti!' cried a chorus of voices. 'We'll have a second St. Bartholomew in these valleys and rid them of the hated presence of thecursed heretics. '

"'That we will, ' responded Giuseppe. 'But what's the order ofproceedings?'

"'All the faithful to meet at Luserna at sunset; the vesper bell of theconvent gives the signal shortly after, and we immediately spreadourselves over the valley on a heretic hunt that from San Giovanni toBobbi shall leave not a soul alive to tell the tale. '

"While Magdalen and Lucia conversed in the cottage of the former, M. Brianza, curé of Luserna, seated in the confessional, listened withhorror and indignation to a tale of intended wholesale rapine, murder, and arson, which his penitent was unfolding. 

"'I will have neither part nor lot in this thing, ' said the priest tohimself, as he left the church a moment later; 'nay more, I shall warnthe intended victims of their danger. '

"Hurrying to his house, he instantly dispatched messengers in all hasteto San Giovanni and La Tour. 

"About the same time, in the more remote town of Cavour, the fiendishplot was revealed to Captain Odetti, an officer of the Piedmontesemilitia, then enrolled to act against the French, with a request that hewould take part in its execution. Being a rigid Romanist it wasconfidently expected that he would willingly do so. 

"But as noble and humane a man as Luserna's good curé, he listened withlike horror and detestation, and mounting his horse, instantly set offfor La Tour to warn the helpless folk of the threatened calamity, andassist in averting it, if that might yet be possible. 

"He travelled post haste, for time pressed; the appointed hour for theattack already drew so near that it was doubtful if even the most promptaction could still avail. 

"Pale and breathless with haste and terror, Lucia and Henri gained theshelter of their home, and in reply to the anxious questioning of motherand grandparents, told of the hot pursuit of the evil men who had chasedthem into the town. 

"Their story was heard with much concern, not only by the family, butalso by a young man who had entered nearly at the same moment withthemselves. 

"His right arm was in a sling; his face, thin and wan with suffering, wore an expression of anxiety and alarm which deepened momentarily asthe narrative proceeded. 

"'How is Bianca?' he asked, upon its conclusion, the quiet tone tellingnothing of the profound solicitude that filled his breast. 

"'Much the same, ' returned Sara Vittoria, the mother. 

"'A little better, I think, ' said a weak but cheerful voice from thenext room. 'Maurice, how is your poor arm? come and tell me. '

"He rose and complied with the request. 

"Bianca, the elder sister of Lucia, had been for a year or more thebetrothed of Maurice Laborie. He found her lying pale and languid upon acouch. 

"'What is it, Maurice?' she asked, presently, noticing his troubledlook. 

"'I wish you were well, Bianca. '

"'Ah! I am more concerned about your wound. '

"His thoughts seemed far away. He rose hastily. 

"'I must speak to your grandsire. I will be in again;' and he left theroom. 

"Marc Rozel, the father of Sara Vittoria, a venerable, white-hairedveteran who had seen his four-score years and ten, sat at the open doorof the cottage, leaning upon his staff, his eyes fixed thoughtfully uponthe towering heights of Mount Vandelin. 

"'"As the mountains are round about Jerusalem, so the Lord is roundabout His people from henceforth even forever, "' Maurice heard himmurmur as he drew near. 

"There was comfort in the words, and the cloud of care partially liftedfrom the brow of the young Vaudois. But accosting the aged saint withdeep respect, and bending down to speak close to his ear, he uttered afew rapid sentences in an undertone. 

"'There seems a threatening of danger, Father Rozel; evil-looking men, such as Lucia and the lad were but now describing, have been seen cominginto the town for the last two or three days; till now, it is said, theRomish church, the convent of Récollets, the house of the curé, andseveral other Catholic houses are full of them. What errand think youdraws them hither just at this time, when nearly every able-bodiedVaudois is absent on the frontier?' Rozel's face reflected somewhat ofthe agitation and alarm in that of Maurice; but ere he could open hislips to reply, a neighbor, a young woman with a child in her arms, camerushing across the street, and calling to them in tones tremulous withexcitement and affright, told of the warning just brought by Brianza'smessenger. 

"Her face was white with terror, and she clasped her infant to herbreast with a look of agony, as she asked, 'Can it be, oh can it be thatwe are all to be slain in our helplessness? Something must be done, andthat quickly. But what, alas! can we do? our husbands, brothers, fathersare all at a distance, and the fatal hour draws near. '

"The tones of her voice and some of her words had reached the ears ofthose within the cottage, and they now gathered about her in anintensely excited, terrified group. Question and answer followed inrapid succession till each knew all that she had heard. 

"'Can it be possible?' cried Sara, 'can even popish cruelty, ingratitude, and treachery go so far? are not our brave defenders theirsalso? keeping the passes against a common foe?'

"A mournful shake of the head from her aged father was the only reply, save the sobs and cries of the frightened children. 

"But at that instant a horseman came dashing up the street, suddenlydrew rein before their dwelling, and hastily dismounting, hurried towardthem. 

"'Captain Odetti!' exclaimed Rozel in some surprise. 

"'Yes, Rozel, I come to warn you, though, alas! I fear I am too late toprevent bloodshed, ' said the officer, sending a pitying glance from oneto another of the terror-stricken group. 

"'There is a conspiracy against you; the assassins are even now on foot;but if I cannot save, I will perish with you. The honor of my religionis at stake, and I must justify it by sharing your danger. '

"'Can it be that such designs are really entertained against us?' askedRozel, in trembling tones, glancing from one loved face to another witha look of keenest anguish. 'On what pretext? I know of none. '

"'The late base and cowardly surrender of Fort Mirabouc. '

"'There was but one Vaudois present, and his voice was raised againstit. '

"'True, but what matters that to foes bent upon your destruction? someone was to blame, and why not make a scapegoat of the hated Vaudois? Butlet us not waste time in useless discussion. We must act. '

"The fearful tidings flew from house to house, and in the wildest terrorthe feeble folk began to make what preparations they could forself-defence; by Odetti's advice barricading the streets and houses, collecting missiles to hurl down from the upper windows upon the headsof the assassins, and at the same time dispatching messenger aftermessenger to General Godin, the Swiss officer in command of the troopson the frontier, telling of the danger and praying for instant aid. 

"But he, alas! unable, in the nobility of his soul, to credit theexistence of a plot so atrocious, turned a deaf ear to their entreaties, declaring his conviction that the alarm was groundless--a merepanic--and that his troops could not be spared to go on so useless anerrand. 

"As one courier after another returned with this same dishearteningreport, the terror and despair were such as to beggar description. 

"Lucia Vittoria, recalling, with many a shudder of wild affright, theevil looks and fierce words and gestures of her pursuers of the morning, resolved to defend her own, her mother's, and sister's honor to the lastgasp. 

"'The terrible excitement of the hour seemed to give her unnaturalstrength for her task of lifting and carrying stones and fragments ofrock to be used in repelling the expected assault. Assisted by Henri andevery member of the family capable of the exertion, she toiledunceasingly while anything yet remained to be done. 

"In the midst of their exertions Magdalen Goneto suddenly appeared amongthem. 

"'I have heard, and I come to live or die with you, dear friends, ' shesaid, and fell to work with the others. 

"At length all was completed, and they could only await in dreadfulsuspense the coming of events. They had continued to importune thecommandant, but with no better success than at first. 

"In the closed and barricaded dwellings hearts were going up to God inagonized prayer for help, for deliverance. 

"In that of the Vittorias few words were spoken save as now and againthe voice of the aged Rozel or that of his venerable wife, hisdaughter, or Magdalen Goneto, broke the awful silence with some promisefrom the Book of books to those who trust in the Lord. 

"Maurice, whose father and brothers were away with the army, torn withanxiety for mother, sisters, and betrothed alike, persuaded the formerto follow Magdalen's example in repairing to the house of the Vittorias, that such efforts as he was able to put forth in his crippled conditionmight be made in their common defence. 

"Freely would he shed the last drop of his blood to shield them fromharm, but, alas! what match was he for even one of the horde ofdesperadoes that would soon be upon them? what could he do? how speedilywould he be overpowered! Help _must_ be obtained. 

"He stole out through the garden to learn the latest news from thefrontier. 

"The fourteenth courier had just returned in sadness; the commandant wasstill incredulous; still firm in his refusal to render aid. 

"'We are then given up to the sword of the assassin!' groaned hishearers. 

"'No, no, never! it must not be!' cried Maurice with sudden sterndetermination, though there was a quiver of pain in his voice; andsending a glance of mingled love and anguish toward the cottage thatsheltered those dearer to him than life, he set off at a brisk pace upthe valley. 

"Love moved him to the task, and spite of weakness and pain, neverbefore had he trodden those steep and dangerous mountain paths with suchcelerity. 

"Arrived and admitted to Godin's presence, he poured out his petitionwith the vehemence of one who can take no denial, urging his suit withall the eloquence of intense anxiety and deep conviction of the terribleextremity of the feeble folk in the valley. 

"Doubt began to creep into the mind of the brave officer. 'Might therenot be some truth in the story after all?' Yet he answered as before. 'Amere panic. I cannot believe in a plot so atrocious. What! murder incold blood the innocent, helpless wives and children of the brave menwho are defending theirs from a common foe? No, no; human nature is notso depraved!'"

"'So it was thought on the eve of the Sicilian Vespers; on the eve ofSt. Bartholomew; at the time when Castracaro, when De La Trinite, whenPianeza--'

"'Ah, ' interrupted the general with a frown, 'but those were deeds ofdays long gone by, and men are not now what they then were. '

"'Sir, ' returned Maurice earnestly, 'for twelve hundred years theshe-wolf of Rome has ravaged our fold, slaying sheep and lambsalike--sparing neither age nor sex; and, sir, it is her boast that shenever changes. 

"'Nor are men incapable of the grossest injustice and cruelty even inthese days. Look at the fearful scenes of blood enacted even now inFrance! General, the lives of thousands of his majesty's evangelicalsubjects are trembling in the balance, and I do most solemnly assure youthat unless saved by your speedy interposition, or a direct miracle fromHeaven, they will this night fall victims to a sanguinary plot. 

"'Ah, sir, what more can I say to convince, to move you? The assassinsare already assembling, the time wanes fast, and will you stretch forthno hand to save their innocent, helpless victims?'

"The general was evidently moved by the appeal. 'Had I but sufficientproof, ' he muttered in an undertone of doubt and perplexity. 

"Maurice caught eagerly at the word. 'Proof, general! would Odetti, would Brianza have warned us, were the danger not imminent? And do notthe annals of your own Switzerland furnish examples of similar plots?'

"'True, too true! yet--'

"But at this moment the sixteenth courier came panting up to pour out, in an agony of haste and fear, the same tale of contemplated wholesalemassacre, and the story reaching the ears of the Vaudois troops theygathered about the general, imploring, _demanding_ to be sent instantlyto the aid of their menaced wives and children. 

"General Godin's mind had been filled with conflicting emotions whileMaurice spoke; his humanity, his honor as a soldier, his duty to thegovernment, were struggling for the mastery. 

"'Ought he to march without orders or even the knowledge of hissuperiors? and that too with no more certain proof of the illegalassembling of those who were said to be plotting against the peace andsafety of the Vaudois families?'

"Yet there was no time to reconnoitre ere the dire mischief might bedone. His humanity at last prevailed over more prudentialconsiderations. He commanded the brigade of Waldenses to marchinstantly, and himself followed with another division. 

"Bianca Vittoria had been carried to an upper room, where all the familywere now gathered about her bed. 

"With unutterable anguish the mother looked upon her two lovelydaughters in the early bloom of womanhood, the babe sleeping upon herbreast, the little ones clinging to her skirts, her aged and infirmparents, all apparently doomed to a speedy, violent death--and worsethan death. Her own danger was well-nigh forgotten in theirs. 

"Utter silence reigned in that room and the adjoining one, at this timeoccupied by Magdalen and the mother and sisters of Maurice; every earwas strained to catch the sound of the approaching footsteps of theassassins, or of the longed-for deliverers; a very short season wouldnow decide their fate. Oh, would help never come!

"Lucia, kneeling beside her sister's couch, clasping one thin, whitehand in hers, suddenly dropped it and sprang to her feet. 

"'How fast it grows dark! and what was that?' as a heavy, rolling soundreverberated among the mountains; 'artillery?' and her tones grew wildwith terror. 

"'Thunder; the heavens are black with clouds, ' said Magdalen, coming inand speaking with the calmness of despair. 

"A heavy clap nearly drowned her words, then followed crash on crash;the rain came down in torrents--the wind, which had suddenly risen toalmost a hurricane, dashing it with fury against walls and windows; thedarkness became intense except as ever and anon the lurid glare of thelightning lit up the scene for an instant, giving to each a momentaryglimpse of the pale, terror-stricken faces of the others. 

"'Alas, alas, no help can reach us now!' moaned Sara, clasping her babecloser to her breast, 'no troops can march over our fearfulmountain-passes in this terrific storm and thick darkness. _We mustdie_!'

"'Oh, God of our fathers, save us! let us not fall into the hands ofthose ruffians, who--more to be feared than the wild beasts of theforest--would rob us of honor and of life!' cried Lucia, falling uponher knees again, and lifting hands and eyes to heaven. 

"'Amen!' responded the trembling voice of Rozel. 'Lord, Thine hand isnot shortened that it cannot save, neither Thine ear heavy that itcannot hear!'

"The scenes that followed what pen may portray! the wild anguish of someexpressed in incoherent words, shrieks of terror, and cries for help, asthey seemed to hear amid the roar of the elements the hurried footstepsof the assassins, and to see in the lightning's flash the glitter oftheir steel; the mute agony of others as in the calmness of despair theycrouched helplessly together awaiting the coming blow. 

 * * * * *

"Meanwhile the fathers, husbands, sons, brothers were hasteninghomeward, their brave hearts torn with anguish at thought of theimpossibility of arriving before the hour set for the murderers to begintheir fiendish work. 

"There was no regular order of march, but each rushed onward at hisutmost speed, praying aloud to God for help to increase it, and callingfrantically to his fellows to 'hasten, _hasten_ to the rescue of allthey held most dear. '

"Alas for their hopes! the shades of evening were already falling, andthe storm presently came on in terrific violence, the darkness, theblinding momentary glare of the lightning, the crashing thunder peals, the driving, pouring rain and fierce wind greatly increasing thedifficulties and perils of their advance. God Himself seemed to beagainst them. 

"But urged on by fear and love for their helpless ones, and by partiesof distracted women and children sent forward from La Tour--some ofwhom, in their terror and despair, asserted that the work of blood hadalready begun--they pressed onward without a moment's pause, springingfrom rock to rock, sliding down precipices, scaling giddy heights, leaping chasms which at another time they would not have dared toattempt, and tearing through the rushing, roaring mountain torrentsalready greatly swollen by the rain. 

"They reached the last of these, and dashing through it, were presentlyin sight of La Tour, when the tolling of the vesper bell of the conventof the Récollets--the preconcerted signal for the assassins to sallyforth--smote upon their ears. 

"'Too late! too late!' cried Rudolph Goneto hoarsely. 

"'But if too late to save, we will avenge!' responded a chorus of deepvoices, as with frantic haste they sped over the intervening space. 

"The next moment the tramp of their feet and the clang of their armswere heard in the streets of the town. Windows and doors flew open andwith cries and tears of joy and thankfulness, wives, children, and agedparents gathered about them almost smothering them with caresses. 

"The storm, which had seemed to seal their doom, had proved theirsalvation--preventing some of the murderers from reaching the rendezvousin season, and so terrifying the others that they dared not attempt thedeed alone; especially as it had already begun to be rumored that troopswere on the march to the threatened valley. 

"Rudolph found himself encircled by his mother's arms, her kisses andtears warm upon his cheek. 

"He held her close, both hearts too full for speech. Then a single wordfell from the soldier's lips, 'Lucia?'

"'Safe. '

"Darting into the house, guided by some subtle instinct, he stood thenext moment in the upper room where she knelt by her sister's couch, thetwo mingling their tears and thanksgivings together. 

"All was darkness, but at sound of the well-known step Lucia sprang upwith a cry of joy. 'Saved!'

"Rudolph's emotions, as he held her to his heart, were too big forutterance. 

"Some one entered with a light. It was Magdalen, and behind her cameMaurice, pale, haggard, and dripping with rain. 

"Bianca's heart gave a joyous bound. He too was safe. 

"But a tumult of voices from below--some stern, angry, threatening, others sullen, dogged, defiant, or craven with abject terror--attractedtheir attention. 

"Magdalen set down the light and hurried away in the direction of thesounds, Rudolph and Lucia following. 

"A number of the Waldenses, sword in hand, and eyes flashing withrighteous indignation, were gathered about two of the would-beassassins, caught by them almost on the threshold of the cottage. 

"Their errand who could doubt? and Henri had recognized them as his andLucia's pursuers of the morning. 

"She too knew them instantly, and clung pale with affright to Rudolph'sarm, while he could scarce restrain himself from rushing upon, andrunning them through with his sword. 

"'Spare us, sirs, ' entreated Andrea, quaking with fear under thewrathful glance of the father of the maidens, 'spare us; we have notharmed you or yours. '

"'Nor plotted their destruction? Miserable wretch, ask not your lifeupon the plea that it is not forfeit. Can I doubt what would have beenthe fate of my wife and daughters had they fallen into your hands?'

"'But your religion teaches you to forgive. '

"'True; yet also to protect the helpless ones committed to my care. '

"'We will leave your valleys this hour; never to set foot in themagain. '

"'Ah! yet how far may we trust the word of one whose creed bids him keepno faith with heretics?'

"'" Vengeance is Mine, I will repay. "'

"It was the voice of the aged Rozel which broke the momentary silence. 

"Vittoria sheathed his sword. Not his to usurp the prerogative of Himwho had that night given so signal deliverance to His 'Israel of theAlps. '"

"Is that all?" asked Lulu, drawing a long breath, as Mr. Dinsmorerefolded the manuscript and gave it back to his daughter. 

"Yes, " he said, "the author has told of the deliverance of theimperilled ones, and that Vittoria refrained from taking vengeance upontheir cowardly foes; and so ends the story of that night of terror inthe valleys. "

"But were all the Waldenses equally forbearing, grandpa?" asked Zoe. 

"They were; in all the valleys not a drop of blood was shed; justlyexasperated though the Waldenses were, they contented themselves withsending to the government a list of the names of the baffledconspirators. 

"But no notice was taken of it; the would-be murderers were never calledto account till they appeared before a greater than an earthly tribunal. 

"But General Godin was presently superseded in his command and shortlyafter dismissed the service. Two plain indications that the sympathy ofthe government was with the assassins and not at all with their intendedvictims. "

"But is it true, sir?" asked Max. 

"Yes; it is true that at that time, in those valleys, and under thosecircumstances, such a plot was hatched and its carrying out prevented inthe exact way that this story relates. "

"Mean, cowardly, wicked fellows they must have been to want to murderthe wives and children and burn and plunder the houses of the men thatwere defending them and theirs from a common enemy!" exclaimed the boy, his face flushing and eyes flashing with righteous indignation. 

"Very true; but such are the lessons popery teaches and always hastaught; 'no faith with heretics, ' no mercy to any who deny her dogmas;and that anything is right and commendable which is done to destroythose who do not acknowledge her authority and to increase her power;one of her doctrines being that the end sanctifies the means!"

"But what did they mean when they said they were going to have a secondSt. Bartholomew in the valleys?" asked Grace. 

"Did you never hear of the massacre of St. Bartholomew, daughter?" herfather asked, stroking her hair caressingly as she sat upon his knee. 

"No, papa; won't you tell me about it?"

"It occurred in France a little more than three hundred years ago; itwas a dreadful massacre of the Protestants to the number of from sixtyto a hundred thousand; and it was begun on the night of the twenty-thirdof August; which the Papists call St. Bartholomew's Day. 

"The Protestants were shot, stabbed, murdered in various ways, in theirbeds, in the street, any where that they could be found; and for nocrime but being Protestants. "

"And popery would do the very same now and here, had she the power, "commented Mr. Dinsmore, "for it is her proudest boast that she neverchanges. She teaches her own infallibility; and what she has done shewill do again if she can. "

"What is infallibility, papa?" asked Grace. "To be infallible is to beincapable of error or of making mistakes, " he answered. "So poperyteaching that she has never done wrong or made a mistake justifies allthe horrible cruelties she practised in former times; and, in fact, sheoccasionally tells us, through some of her bolder or less waryfollowers, that what she has done she will do again as soon as sheattains the power. "

"Which she never will in this free land, " exclaimed Edward. 

"Never, provided Columbia's sons are faithful to their trust;remembering that 'eternal vigilance is the price of liberty, '" respondedhis grandfather. 

Grace was clinging tightly to her father, and her little face was paleand wore a look of fright. 

"What is it, darling?" he asked. 

"O papa, will they come here some time and kill us?" she asked, tremulously. 

"Do not be frightened, my dear little one, " he said, holding her close;"you are in no danger from them. "

"I don't believe all Roman Catholics would have Protestants persecutedif they could, " remarked Betty. "Do you, uncle?"

"No; I think there are some truly Christian people among them, " heanswered; "some who have not yet heard and heeded the call, 'Come out ofher, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that yereceive not of her plagues. ' We were talking, not of Papists, but ofPopery. Sincere hatred of the system is not incompatible with sincerelove to its deluded followers. "

CHAPTER XI. 

"My voice shalt thou hear in the morning, O Lord; in the morning will Idirect my prayer unto thee, and will look up. "--_Psalm_ 5:3. 

It was early morning; Captain Raymond was pacing to and fro along thetop of the cliffs, now sending a glance seaward, and now toward the doorof the cottage which was his temporary home, as if expecting a companionin his ramble. 

Presently the door opened and Lulu stepped out upon the porch. One eagerlook showed her father, and she bounded with joyful step to meet him. 

"Good-morning, my dear papa, " she cried, holding up her face for a kiss, which he gave with hearty affection. 

"Good-morning, my dear little early bird, " he responded. "Come, I willhelp you down the steps and we will pace the sands at the water's edge. "

This was Lulu's time for having her father to herself, as she phrasedit. He was sure to be out at this early hour, if the weather wouldpermit, and she almost equally sure to join him: and as the othersliked to lie a little longer in bed, there was seldom any one to sharehis society with her. 

He led her down the long flights of stairs and across the level expanseof sand, close to where the booming waves dashed up their spray. 

For some moments the two stood hand in hand silently gazing upon sea andsky, bright with the morning sunlight; then they turned and paced thebeach for a time, and then the captain led his little girl to a seat inthe porch of a bathing-house, from which they could still look far outover the sea. 

"Papa, " she said, nestling close to his side, "I am very fond of beingdown here all alone with you. "

"Are you, daughter?" he said, bending down to caress her hair and cheek. "Well, I dearly love to have my little girl by my side. How long haveyou been up?"

"I can't tell exactly; because, you know, papa, there is no time-piecein my room. But I wasn't long dressing; for I didn't want to lose aminute of the time I might have out here with you. "

"Did you do nothing but put on your clothes after leaving your bed?" heasked, gravely. 

"I washed my hands and face and smoothed my hair. "

"And was that all?"

She glanced up at him in surprise at the deep gravity of his tone; thensuddenly comprehending what his questioning meant, hung her head, whileher cheek flushed hotly. "Yes, papa, " she replied, in a low, abashedtone. 

"I am very, very sorry to hear it, " he said. "If my little girl beginsthe day without a prayer to God for help to do right, without thankingHim for His kind care over her while she slept, she can hardly expect toescape sins and sorrows which will make it anything but a happy day. "

"Papa, I do 'most always say my prayers in the morning and at night; butI didn't feel like doing it this time. Do you think people ought to praywhen they don't feel like it?"

"Yes; I think that is the very time when they most need to pray; theyneed to ask God to take away the hardness of their hearts; the evil inthem that is hiding His love and their own needs; so that they have nogratitude to express for all His great goodness and mercy to them, nopetitions to offer up for strength to resist temptation and to walksteadily in His ways; no desire to confess their sins and plead forpardon for Jesus' sake. Ah! that is certainly the time when we have mosturgent need to pray. 

"Jesus taught that men (and in the Bible men stand for the whole humanrace) 'ought always to pray and not to faint. ' And we are commanded topray without ceasing. "

"Papa, how can we do that?" she asked. "You know we have to be doingother things sometimes. "

"It does not mean that we are to be always on our knees, " he said; "butthat we are to live so near to God, so loving Him, and so feeling ourconstant dependence upon Him, that our hearts will be very often goingup to His throne in silent petition, praise or confession. 

"And if we live in such union with Him we will highly prize theprivilege of drawing especially near to Him at certain seasons; we willbe glad to be alone with Him often, and will not forget or neglect toretire to our closets night and morning for a little season of closecommunion with our best and dearest Friend. 

"You say you love to be alone with me, your earthly father; I trust thetime will come when you will love far better to be alone with yourheavenly Father. I must often be far away from you, but He is ever near;I may be powerless to help you, though close at your side, but He isalmighty to save, to provide for, and to defend; and He never turns adeaf ear to the cry of His children. "

"Yes, papa; but oh I wish that you were always near me too, " she said, leaning her cheek affectionately against his arm. "I am very, verysorry that ever I have been a trouble to you and spoiled your enjoymentof your visits home. "

"I know you are, daughter; but you have been very good of late. I haverejoiced to see that you were really trying to rule your own spirit. Sofar as I know, you have been entirely and cheerfully obedient to me, andhave not indulged in a single fit of passion or sullenness. "

"Yes, papa; but I have been nearly in a passion two or three times; butyou gave me a look just in time to help me to resist it. But when youare gone I shall not have that help. "

"Then, my child, you must remember that your heavenly Father is lookingat you; that He bids you fight against the evil of your nature, and ifyou seek it of Him, will give you strength to overcome. Here is a textfor you; I want you to remember it constantly; and to that end repeat itoften to yourself, 'Thou, God, seest me. '

"And do not forget that He sees not only the outward conduct but theinmost thoughts and feelings of the heart. "

A boy's glad shout and merry whistle mingled pleasantly with the soundof the dashing of the waves, and Max came bounding over the sands towardtheir sheltered nook. 

"Good-morning, papa, " he cried. "You too, Lulu. Ahead of me as usual, Isee!"

"Yes, " the captain said, reaching out a hand to grasp the lad's andgazing with fatherly affection and pride into the handsome young faceglowing with health and happiness, "she is the earliest young bird inthe family nest. However, she seeks her roost earlier than her brotherdoes his. "

"Yes; and I am not so very late, am I, sir?"

"No, my boy, I do not suppose you have taken any more sleep than youneed for your health and growth; and I certainly would not have you dowith less. "

"I know you wouldn't, papa; such a good, kind father as you are, "responded Max. "I wouldn't swap fathers with any other boy, " he added, with a look of mingled fun and affection. 

"Nor would I exchange my son for any other; not even a better one, "returned the captain laughingly, tightening his clasp of the sturdybrown hand he held. 

"I haven't heard yet the story of yesterday's success in boating andfishing; come sit down here by my side and let me have it. "

Max obeyed, nothing loath, for he was becoming quite expert in both, andalways found in his father an interested listener to the story of hisexploits. 

He and the other lads had returned from their camping at the time of theremoval of the family party from 'Sconset to Nantucket Town. 

On the conclusion of his narrative the captain pronounced it breakfasttime, and they returned to the house. 

After breakfast, as nearly the whole party were gathered upon the porch, discussing the question what should be the amusements of the day, a nearneighbor with whom they had some acquaintance, ran in to ask if theywould join a company who were going over to Shimmo to have a clam-bake. 

"The name of the place is new to me, " remarked Mr. Dinsmore. "Is it atown, Mrs. Atwood?"

"Oh, no, " replied the lady, "there is only one dwelling; a farmhousewith its barns and other out-houses comprises the whole place. It is onthe shore of the harbor some miles beyond Nantucket Town. It is apleasant spot, and I think we shall have an enjoyable time; particularlyif I can persuade you all to go. "

"A regular New England clam-bake!" said Elsie, "I should really like toattend one, and am much obliged for your invitation, Mrs. Atwood; as weall are, I am sure. "

No one felt disposed to decline the invitation, and it was soon settledthat all would go. 

The clam-bake was to occupy only the afternoon; so they would have timeto make all necessary arrangements, and for the customary surf andstill baths. 

Mrs. Atwood had risen to take leave. "Ah, " she said, "I was nearforgetting something I meant to say: we never dress for theseexpeditions, but, on the contrary, wear the oldest and shabbiest dresseswe have; considering them altogether the most suitable to the occasion, as then we need not be troubled if they should be wet with spray orsoiled by contact with seaweed, grass, or anything else. "

"A very sensible custom, " Mrs. Dinsmore responded, "and one which weshall all probably follow. "

Mrs. Atwood had hardly reached the gate when Lulu, turning to her fatherwith a very discontented face, exclaimed, "I don't want to wear a shabbyold dress! Must I, papa?"

"You will wear whatever your Grandma Elsie or mamma directs, " heanswered, giving her a warning look. Then motioning her to come close tohis side, he whispered in her ear, "I see that you are inclined to beill-tempered and rebellious again, as I feared you would, when I learnedthat you had begun the day without a prayer for help to do and feelright. Go, now, to your room and ask it. "

"You needn't fret, Lu; you don't own a dress that any little girl oughtto feel ashamed to wear, " remarked Betty, as the child turned to obey. 

"And we are all going to wear the very worst we have here with us, Ipresume, " added Zoe; "at least such is my intention. "

"Provided your husband approves, " whispered Edward sportively. 

"Anyhow, " she answered, drawing herself up in pretended offence; "can'ta woman do as she pleases even in such trifles?"

"Ah I but it is the privileges of a child-wife which are underdiscussion now, "

"Now, sir, after that you shall just have the trouble of telling me whatto wear, " said Zoe, rising from the couch where they had been sittingside by side; "come along and choose. "

Lulu was in the room where she slept, obeying her father's order so faras outward actions went; but there was little more than lip-service inthe prayer she offered, for her thoughts were wandering upon the subjectof dress, and ways and means for obtaining permission to wear what shewished that afternoon. 

By the time she had finished "saying her prayers, " she had also reacheda conclusion as to her best plan for securing the desired privilege. 

Grandma Elsie was so very kind and gentle that there seemed more hope ofmoving her than any one else; so to her she went, and, delighted to findher comparatively alone, no one being near enough to overhear alow-toned conversation, began at once:

"Grandma Elsie, I want to wear a white dress to the clam-bake; and Ithink it would be suitable, because the weather is very warm, and whitewill wash, so that it would not matter if I did get it soiled. "

"My dear child, it is your father's place to decide what concerns hischildren, when he is with them, " Elsie said, drawing the little girl toher and smoothing her hair with soft, caressing touch. 

"Yes, ma'am; but he says you and Mamma Vi are to decide this. So if youwill only say I may wear the white dress, he will let me. Won't you, please?"

"If your father is satisfied with your choice I shall certainly raise noobjection; nor will your mamma, I am quite sure. "

"Oh, thank you, ma'am!" and Lulu ran off gleefully in search of herfather. 

She found him on the veranda, busied with the morning paper, and to hersatisfaction, he too was alone. 

"What is it, daughter?" he asked, glancing from his paper to heranimated, eager face. 

"About what I am to wear this afternoon, papa. I would like to wear thewhite dress I had on yesterday evening, and Grandma Elsie does notobject, and says she knows Mamma Vi will not, if you say I may. "

"Did she say she thought it a suitable dress?" he asked gravely. 

Lulu hung her head. "No, sir; she didn't say that she did or shedidn't. "

"Go and ask her the question. "

Lulu went back and asked it. 

"No, my child, I do not, " Elsie answered. "It is very unlikely that anyone else will be in white or anything at all dressy, and you will lookoverdressed, which is in very bad taste; besides, though the weatherseems warm enough for such thin material here on shore, it will be agreat deal cooler on the water; and should the waves or spray comedashing over us, you would find your dress clinging to you like a wetrag--neither beauty nor comfort in it. "

"I could wear a waterproof over it while we are sailing, " said Lulu. 

"Even that might not prove a perfect protection, " Elsie replied. "Ithink, my dear, you will do well to content yourself to wear yourtravelling dress, which is of a light woollen material, neat withoutbeing too dressy, and of a color that will not show every little soil. And it is as good and handsome as the dress I shall wear or as Rosie, and probably any one else, will have on. "

"But you can choose for yourself, Grandma Elsie, and I wish I could. "

"That is one of the privileges of older years, " Elsie answeredpleasantly. "I was considerably older than you are before I was allowedto select my own attire. But I repeat that I shall not raise theslightest objection to your wearing anything your father is willing tosee on you. "

Lulu's hopes were almost gone, but she would make one more effort. 

She went to her father, and putting her arms round his neck, begged inher most coaxing tones for the gratification of her wish. 

"What did your Grandma Elsie say?" he asked. 

Lulu faithfully, though with no little reluctance, repeated every wordElsie had said to her on the subject. 

"I entirely agree with her, " said the captain; "so entirely that evenhad she found no objection to urge against it, I should have forbiddenyou to wear the dress. "

Lulu heard him with a clouded brow; in fact, the expression of her facewas decidedly sullen. Her father observed it with sorrow and concern. 

"Sit down here till I am ready to talk to you, " he said, indicating achair close at his side. 

Lulu obeyed, sitting quietly there while he finished his paper. Throwingit aside at length, he took her hand and drew her in between his knees, putting an arm about her waist. 

"My little daughter, " he said, in his usual kind tone, "I am afraid youcare too much for dress and finery. What I desire for you is that youmay 'be clothed with humility, ' and have 'the ornament of a meek andquiet spirit, which is, in the sight of God, of great price. '"

"I never can have that, papa, for it isn't a bit like me, " she said, with a sort of despairing impatience and disgust at herself. 

"No, that is too true; it is not like you as you are by nature--the evilnature inherited from me; but God is able to change that, to give you aclean heart and renew within you a right spirit. Jesus is a Saviour fromsin (He saves none in their sins), and He is able to save to theuttermost, able to take away the very last remains of the old corruptnature with which we were born. 

"Oh, my child, seek His help to fight against it and to overcome! Itgrieves me more than I can express to see you again showing an unlovely, wilful temper. "

"Oh, papa, don't be grieved, " she said, throwing her arms round his neckand pressing her lips to his cheek. "I will be good and wear whateverI'm told; look pleasant about it too, for indeed I do love you too wellto want to grieve you and spoil your pleasure. "

"Ah, that is my own dear little girl, " he answered, returning hercaresses. 

The sullen expression had vanished from her face and it wore itsbrightest look, yet it clouded again the next moment, but with sorrow, not anger, as she sighed, "Oh! if you were always with us, papa, I thinkI might grow good at last; but I need your help so much, and you aregone more than half the time. "

"Your heavenly Father is never gone, daughter, and will never turn adeaf ear to a cry for strength to resist temptation to sin. He says, 'Inme is thine help. '

"And we are told, 'God is faithful, who will not suffer you to betempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation also make away to escape, that ye may be able to bear it. '"

In the mean time Mrs. Dinsmore, who from choice took most of thehousekeeping cares, was ordering an early dinner and various baskets ofprovisions for the picnic. 

As the family sat down to the table, these last were being conveyed onboard a yacht lying at the little pier near the bathing-place below thecliffs; and almost immediately upon finishing their meal, all, old andyoung, trooped down the stairways, across the sandy beach, and werethemselves soon aboard the vessel. 

Others of the company were already seated in it, and the rest followinga few minutes later, and the last basket of provisions being safelystowed away in some safe corner of the craft, they set sail, dragging attheir stern a dory in which was a large quantity of clams in the shell. 

It was a bright day, and a favorable breeze sent the yacht skimming overthe water at an exhilarating rate of speed. All hearts seemed light, every face was bright, not excepting Lulu's, though she was attired inthe plain colored dress recommended by Grandma Elsie. 

There was no greater display of finery than a knot of bright ribbon, onthe part of even the gayest young girl present. Betty wore a blackbunting--one of her school dresses--with a cardinal ribbon at thethroat; Zoe the brown woollen that had for her such mingled associationsof pain and pleasure, and looked wonderfully sweet and pretty in it, Edward thought. 

They sat side by side, and Betty, watching them furtively, said toherself, "They are for all the world just like a pair of lovers yet, though they have been married over a year. "

Then turning her attention first to Violet and Captain Raymond, thenupon her Aunt and Uncle Dinsmore, she came to the same conclusion inregard to them also. 

"And it was just so with cousin Elsie and her husband, " she mused. "Ican remember how devoted they were to each other. But she seems veryhappy now, and she well may be, with father, sons and daughters all sodevoted to her. And she's so rich too; never has to consider how to makeone dollar do the work of two; a problem I am so often called upon tosolve. In fact, it is to her and uncle, Bob and I owe our education, andpretty much everything we have. 

"I don't envy her her money, but I do the love that has surrounded herall her life. She never knew her own mother, to be sure, but her fatherpetted and fondled her as a child, and was father and mother both toher, I've often heard her say; while mine died before I was born, andmother lost her reason when I was a little thing. "

But Betty was not much given to melancholy musing, or indeed to musingof any kind; a passing sail presently attracted her attention and turnedher thoughts into a new channel. 

And soon, the wind and tide being favorable, the yacht drew near herdestination. 

There was no wharf, but the passengers were taken to the shore, a few ata time, in the dory. It also landed provision baskets and the clams. 

Those ladies and gentlemen to whom clam-bakes were a new experiencewatched with interest the process of cooking the bivalves. 

A pit of suitable size for the quantity to be prepared was made in thesand, the bottom covered with stones; it was then heated by a firekindled in it, the brands were removed, seaweed spread over the stones, the clams poured in, abundance of seaweed piled over and about them, apiece of an old sail put over that, and they were left to bake or steam, while another fire was kindled near by, and a large tin bucket, filledwith water, set on it to boil for making coffee. 

While some busied themselves with these culinary operations, othersrepaired to the dwelling, which stood some little distance back from thebeach, the ground sloping gently away from it to the water's edge. 

The lady of the house met them at the door, and hospitably invited themto come in and rest themselves in her parlor, or sit on the porch; andunderstanding their errand to the locality, not only gave readypermission for their table to be spread in the shade of her house, butoffered to lend anything they might require in the way of utensils. 

Accepting her offer, they set to work, the men making a rough sort ofimpromptu table with some boards, and the ladies spreading upon it thecontents of the provision baskets. 

Mrs. Dinsmore, Elsie and the younger ladies of their party, offered toassist in these labors, but were told that they were considered guests, and must be content to look on or wander about and amuse themselves. 

There was not much to be seen but grassy slopes destitute of tree orshrub, and the harbor and open sea beyond. 

They seated themselves upon the porch of the dwelling-house, whileCaptain Raymond and the younger members of their family party wanderedhere and there about the place. 

There seemed to be some sport going on among the cooks--those engaged inpreparing the coffee. 

Lulu hurried toward them to see what it was about, then came runningback to her father, who stood a little farther up the slope, with Graceclinging to his hand. 

"Oh!" she said with a face of disgust, "I don't mean to drink any ofthat coffee; why, would you believe it, they stirred it with a poker?"

"Did they?" laughed the captain; "they might have done worse. I presumethat was used for lack of a long enough spoon. We must not be tooparticular on such occasions as this. "

"But you won't drink any of it, will you, papa?"

"I think it altogether likely I shall. "

"Why, papa! coffee that was stirred with a dirty poker?"

"We will suppose the poker was not very dirty, " he said, with agood-humored smile; "probably there was nothing worse on it than alittle ashes, which, diffused through so large a quantity of liquid, could harm no one. "

"Must I drink it if they offer me a cup?"

"No; there need be no compulsion about it; indeed, I think it better fora child of your age not to take coffee at all. "

"But you never said I shouldn't, papa. "

"No; because you had formed the habit in my absence, and, as I am notsure that it is a positive injury to you, I have felt loath to depriveyou of the pleasure. "

"You are so kind, papa, " she said, slipping her hand into his andlooking up affectionately into his face. "But I will give up coffee ifyou want me to. I like it, but I can do without it. "

"I think milk is far more wholesome for you, " he said, with a smile ofpleased approval. "I should like you to make that your ordinary beverageat meals, but I do not forbid an occasional cup of coffee. "

"Thank you, papa, " she returned. "Grandma Elsie once told me that whenshe was a little girl her father wouldn't allow her to drink coffee atall, or to eat any kind of hot cakes or rich sweet cake; and oh I don'tknow how many things that she liked he wouldn't let her have. I don'tthink he was half as nice a father as ours; do you, Gracie?"

"'Course I don't, Lu; I just think we've got the very best in the wholeworld, " responded Grace, laying her cheek affectionately against thehand that held hers in its strong, loving clasp. 

"That is only because he is your own, my darlings, " the captain said, smiling down tenderly upon them. 

A lady had drawn near, and now said, "Supper is ready, Captain Raymond;will you bring your little girls and come to the table?"

"Thank you; we will do so with pleasure, " he said, following her as sheled the way. 

The table, covered with a snow-white cloth and heaped with temptingviands, presented a very attractive appearance. 

The clams were brought on after the most of the company were seated, with their coffee and bread and butter before them. They were served hotfrom the fire and the shell, in neat paper trays, and eaten with meltedbutter. Eaten thus they make a dish fit for a king. 

By the time that all appetites were satisfied, the sun was near hissetting, and it was thought best to return without delay. 

On repairing to the beach, they found the tide so low that even the dorycould not come close to dry land; so the ladies and children werecarried through the water to the yacht. This gave occasion for somemerriment. 

"You must carry me, Ned, if I've got to be carried, " said Zoe; "I'm notgoing to let anybody else do it. "

"No; nor am I, " he returned, gayly, picking her up and striding forward. "I claim it as my especial privilege. "

Mr. Dinsmore followed with his wife, then Captain Raymond with his. 

"Get in, Mr. Dinsmore, " said the captain, as they deposited theirburdens; "there is no occasion for further exertion on your part; I'llbring mother. "

"No, sir, " said Edward, hurrying shoreward again, "that's my task; youhave your children to take care of. "

"Your mother is my child, Ned, and I think I shall take care of her, "Mr. Dinsmore said, hastening back to the little crowd still at thewater's edge. 

"We will have to let her decide which of us shall have the honor, " saidthe captain. 

"That I won't, " Mr. Dinsmore said, laughingly, stepping to hisdaughter's side and taking her in his arms. 

"Now, you two may take care of the younger ones, " he added, with atriumphant glance at his two rivals. 

"Ah, Ned, we are completely outwitted, " laughed the captain. 

"Yes; with grandpa about one can't get half a chance to wait uponmother. Betty, shall I have the honor and pleasure of conveying youaboard of yonder vessel?"

"Yes, thank you; I see Harold and Herbert are taking Rosie and Walter, "she said. "But I warn you that I am a good deal heavier than Zoe. "

"Nevertheless, I think my strength will prove equal to the exertion, " hereturned, as he lifted her from the ground. 

Lulu and Grace stood together, hand in hand, Max on Gracie's other side. 

"Take Gracie first, please, papa, " said Lulu; "she is frightened, Ibelieve. "

"Frightened?" he said, stooping to take her in his arms; "there isnothing to be afraid of, darling. Do you think papa would leave youbehind or drop you into the water?"

"No; I know you wouldn't, " she said, with a little nervous laugh, andclinging tightly about his neck. 

"Mayn't I wade out, papa?" Max called after him. 

"Yes; but stay with your sister till I come for her. "

"Where's my baby, Levis?" asked Violet, laughingly, as he set Grace downby her side. 

"The baby! Sure enough, where is it?" he exclaimed, with an anxiousglance toward the shore. 

"Ah, there stands the nurse with it in her arms. You shall have it inyours in a moment. "

"Here's the baby, papa; please take her first; I don't mind waiting, "said Lulu, as he stepped ashore again. 

He gave her a pleased, approving look. "That is right; it will be but aminute or two, " he said, as he took the babe and turned away with it. 

In a few minutes more, all the passengers were aboard, and they setsail; but they had not gone far when it became evident that somethingwas amiss; they were making no progress. 

"What is the matter?" asked several voices, and Violet lookedinquiringly at her husband. 

"There is no cause for apprehension, " he said; "we are aground, and maypossibly have to wait here for the turn of the tide; that's all. "

"It's the lowest tide I ever saw, " remarked the captain of the yacht;"we'll have to lighten her; if some of the heaviest of you will get intothe dory, it will help. "

Quite a number immediately volunteered to do so, among them Edward andZoe, Bob and Betty, Harold and Herbert. The dory was speedily filled, and then, with a little more exertion the yacht was set afloat. 

They moved out into deep water, and a gentle breeze wafted thempleasantly toward their desired haven. 

"Look at the sun, papa, " Elsie said, gazing westward. "It has a verypeculiar appearance. "

"Yes, " he said, "it looks a good deal like a balloon; it's rednessobscured by that leaden-colored cloud. It is very near its setting; weshall not get in till after dark. "

"But that will not matter?"

"Oh, no; our captain is so thoroughly acquainted with his vessel, theharbor and the wharf, that I have no doubt he would land us safely evenwere it much darker than it will be. "

Zoe and Edward, in the dory, were talking with a Nantucket lady, a Mrs. Fry. 

"How do you like our island, and particularly our town?" she asked. 

"Oh, ever so much!" said Zoe. "We have visited a good manywatering-places and sea-side resorts, but never one where there was somuch to see and to do; so many delightful ways of passing the time. Ithink I shall vote for Nantucket again next year, when we areconsidering where to pass the hot months. "

"And I, " said Edward, "echo my wife's sentiments on the subject underdiscussion. "

"Your wife" the lady exclaimed, with a look of surprise. 

"I took her to be your sister; you are both so very young inappearance. "

"We are not very old, " laughed Edward; "Zoe is but sixteen, but we havebeen married a year. "

"You have begun early; it is thought by some that early marriages areapt to be the happiest, and I should think them likely to be, providedthe two are willing to conform their tastes and habits each to those ofthe other. I trust you two have a long life of happiness before you. "

"Thank you, " they both said, Edward adding, "I think we are disposed toaccommodate ourselves to each other, and whether our lives be long orshort, our trials many or few, I trust we shall always find greathappiness in mutual sympathy, love and confidence. "

The lady asked if they had seen all the places of interest on theisland, and in reply they named those they had seen. 

"Have you been to Mrs. Mack's?" she asked. 

"No, madam, we have not so much as heard of her existence, " returnedEdward, sportively. "May I ask who and what she is?"

"Yes; she is the widow of a sea-captain, who has a collection ofcuriosities which she keeps on exhibition, devoting the proceeds, soshe says, to benevolent purposes. She is an odd body; herself thegreatest curiosity she has to show, I think. You should visit her museumby all means. "

"We shall be happy to do so if you will kindly put us in the way of it, "said Edward. "How shall we proceed in order to gain admittance?"

"If we can get up a party it will be easy enough; I shall then send herword, and she will appoint the hour when she will receive us; she likesto show her independence, and will not exhibit unless to a goodlynumber. 

"I know of several visitors on the island who want to go, and if yourparty will join with them there will be no difficulty. "

"I think I can promise that we will, " said Edward. "I will let you knowpositively to-morrow morning. "

"That will do nicely. Hark, they are singing aboard the yacht. "

They listened in silence till the song was finished. 

"I recognized most of the voices, " Mrs. Fry remarked, "but two lovelysopranos were quite new to me. Do you know the owners?" turningsmilingly to Edward. 

"My mother and sister, " he answered, with proud satisfaction. 

"Naturally fine, and very highly cultivated, " she said. "You must beproud of them. "

"I am, " Edward admitted, with a happy laugh. 

The sun was down and twilight had fairly begun. Grace, seated on herfather's knee, was gazing out over the harbor. 

"See, papa, how many little lights close down to the water!" she said. 

"Yes; they are lamps on the small boats that are sailing or rowingabout; they show them for safety from running into each other. "

"And they look so pretty. "

"Yes, so they do; and it is a sight one may have every evening from thewharf. Shall I take you down there some evening and let you sit andwatch them as they come and go?"

"Oh, yes, do, papa; I think it would be so nice! And you would take Maxand Lulu too, wouldn't you?"

"If they should happen to want to go; there are benches on the wharfwhere we can sit and have a good view. I think we will try it to-morrowevening if nothing happens to prevent. "

"Oh, I'm so glad! You are such a good, kind papa, " she said, delightedly, giving him a hug. 

"The very best you have ever had, I suppose, " he responded, with apleased laugh. 

"Yes, indeed, " she answered, naïvely, quite missing the point of hisjest. 

On reaching home Edward and Zoe reported their conversation with thelady in the dory, and asked, "Shall we not go?"

"I think so, by all means, since it is for benevolent objects, " saidElsie. 

"Or anyhow, since we feel in duty bound to see all that is to be seen onthis island, " said Captain Raymond. 

No dissenting voice was raised, and when the next morning word came thatMrs. Mack would exhibit that afternoon if a party were made up toattend, they all agreed to go. 

The distance was too great for ladies and children to walk, so carriageswere ordered. Captain Raymond and his family filled one. 

"This is the street that oldest house is on, " remarked Lulu, as theyturned a corner; "I mean that one we went to see; that has the bighorse-shoe on its chimney. "

"What do they have that for, papa?" asked Grace. 

"In old times when many people were ignorant and superstitious, it wasthought to be a protection from witches. "

"Witches, papa? what are they?"

"I don't think there are any, really, " he said, with a kindly smile intothe eagerly inquiring little face; "but in old times it was a verycommon belief that there were people--generally some withered-up oldwomen--who had dealings with Satan, and were given power by him totorment, or bring losses and various calamities upon any one whom theydisliked. 

"When you are a little older you shall hear more about it, and how thatfoolish belief led to great crimes and cruelties inflicted upon manyinnocent, harmless people. But now, while my Gracie is so young andtimid, I do not want her to know too much about such horrors. "

"Yes, papa, " she responded; "I won't try to know till you think I'mquite old enough. "

Several vehicles drew up at the same moment in front of Mrs. Mack'sdoor, and greetings and some introductions were exchanged on thesidewalk and door-steps. Edward introduced his mother and Mrs. Fry toeach other, and the latter presented to them a Mrs. Glenn, who, shesaid, was a native of Nantucket, but had only recently returned after anabsence of many years. 

"Mrs. Mack knew me as a young girl, " Mrs. Glenn remarked, "and I amquite curious to see whether she will recognize me. "

At that instant the door was opened in answer to their ring, and theywere invited to enter and walk into the parlor. 

They found it comfortably furnished and neat as wax. Seating themselvesthey waited patiently for some moments the coming of the lady of thehouse. 

At length she made her appearance; a little old lady, neatly attired, and with a pleasant countenance. 

Mrs. Fry saluted her with a good-afternoon, adding, "I have brought somefriends with me to look at your curiosities. This lady, " indicating Mrs. Glenn, "you ought to know, as you were acquainted with her in hergirlhood. "

"Do you know me, Mrs. Mack?" asked Mrs. Glenn, offering her hand. 

"Yes, you look as natural as the pigs, " was the rather startling reply;accompanied, however, by a smile and cordial shake of the offered hand. 

"Now, we'll take the money first to make sure of it, " was the nextremark, addressed to the company in general. 

"What is your admission fee?" asked Mr. Dinsmore, producing hispocketbook. 

"Fifteen cents apiece. "

"By no means exorbitant if your collection is worth seeing, " hereturned, good-humoredly. "Never mind your purses, Elsie, Raymond, Ned, I'll act as paymaster for the party. "

The all-important business of collecting the entrance fees having beenduly attended to, Mrs. Mack led the way to an upper room whereminerals, shells, sharks' teeth, and various other curiosities andrelics were spread out upon tables and shelves, ranged along the sidesand in the centre of the apartment. 

"Now, " she said, "the first thing is to register your names. You mustall register. You begin, " handing the book to Mr. Dinsmore, "you seem tobe the oldest. "

"I presume I am, " he said, dryly, taking the book and doing as he wasbidden. "Now, you, Raymond, " passing it on to the captain, "we'll takeit for granted that you are next in age and importance. "

"That's right, captain, " laughed Betty, as he silently took the book andwrote his name, "it wouldn't be at all polite to seem to think yourselfyounger than any lady present. "

"Of course not, Miss Betty; will you take your turn next?"

"Of course not, sir; do you mean to insinuate that I am older than AuntRose?" she asked, passing the book on to Mrs. Dinsmore. 

"Don't be too particular about going according to ages, " said Mrs. Mack, "it takes up too much time. "

"You may write my name for me, Ned, " said Zoe, when he took the book. 

"Yes, write your sister's name for her; it'll do just as well, " saidMrs. Mack. 

"But I'm not his sister, " said Zoe. 

"What, then? is he your lover?"

"No, " Edward said, laughing, "we're husband and wife. "

"You've begun young, " she remarked, taking the book and passing it on;"don't look as if you'd cut your wisdom teeth yet, either of you. Whenthe ladies have all registered, some of you grown folks had better do itfor the children. "

Having seen all their names duly inscribed in her register, "Seatyourselves, " she said, waving her hand toward some benches and chairs. 

Then, with the help of a half-grown girl, she set out a small circulartable, placed a box upon it, pushed up chairs and a bench or two, andsaid, "Now, as many of you as can, come and sit round this table; theothers shall have their turn afterward. "

When all the places were filled, she opened the box and took from it anumber of beautifully carved articles--napkin-rings, spoons, etc. 

"Now, all take your turns in looking at this lovely carved work, while Itell you its story, " she said, "the story of how it came into mypossession. "

"You see, my husband was a sea-captain, and upon one occasion, when hewas about setting sail for a long voyage, a young man, or lad--he washardly old enough to be called a man--came and asked to be taken as oneof the crew. He gave a name, but it wasn't his true name, inheritedfrom his father, as my husband afterward discovered. But not suspectinganything wrong, he engaged the lad, and took him with him on the voyage. 

"And the lad behaved well aboard the ship, and he used to carvewonderfully well--as you may see by looking at these articles--just witha jack-knife, and finally--keeping at it in his leisure moments--he madeall these articles, carving them out of sharks' teeth. 

"You can see he must have had genius; hadn't he? and yet he'd run awayfrom home to go to sea, as my husband afterward had good reason tobelieve. "

She made a long story of it, spinning out her yarn until the first sethad examined the carved work to their satisfaction. 

Then, "Reverse yourselves, " she said, indicating by a wave of her hand, that they were to give place at the table to the rest of the company. 

When all had had an opportunity to examine the specimens of the lad'sskill, the young girl was ordered to restore them to the box, but firstto count them. 

That last clause brought an amused smile to nearly every face in theaudience, but Lulu frowned, and muttered, "Just as if she thought wewould steal them!"

Next, Mrs. Mack began the circuit of the room, carrying a long slenderstick with which she pointed out those which she considered the mostinteresting of her specimens or articles of virtu. 

One of these last was a very large, very old-fashioned back-comb, havinga story with a moral attached, the latter recited in doggerel rhyme. 

She had other stories, in connection with other articles, to tell in thesame way. In fact, so many and so long were they, that the listenersgrew weary and inattentive ere the exhibition was brought to a close. 

The afternoon was waning when they left the house. As Captain Raymondand his family drove into the heart of the town on their way home, theirattention was attracted by the loud ringing of a hand-bell, followed nowand again by noisy vociferation, in a discordant, man's voice. 

"So the evening boat is in, " remarked the captain. 

"How do you know, papa?" asked Grace. 

"By hearing the town-crier calling his papers; which could not have comein any other way. "

"What does he say, papa?" queried Lulu. "I have listened as intently aspossible many a time, but I never can make out more than a word or two, sometimes not that. "

"No more can I, " he answered, with a smile; "it sounds to me like 'Thefirst news is um mum, and the second news is mum um mum, and the thirdnews is um um mum. "

The children all laughed. 

"Yonder he is, coming this way, " said Max, leaning from the carriagewindow. 

"Beckon to him, " said the captain; "I want a paper. "

Max obeyed; the carriage stopped, the crier drew near and handed up thepaper asked for. 

"How much?" inquired the captain. 

"Five cents, sir. "

"Why, how is that? You asked me but three for yesterday's edition ofthis same paper. "

"More news in this one. "

"Ah, you charge according to the amount of news, do you?" returned thecaptain, laughing, and handing him a nickel. 

"Yes, sir; I guess that's about the fair way, " said the crier, hastilyregaining the sidewalk to renew the clang, clang of his bell and the "ummum mum" of his announcement. 

CHAPTER XII. 

"Wave high your torches on each crag and cliff. Let many lights blaze on our battlements;Shout to them in the pauses of the storm, And tell them there is hope. "

--_Maturings "Bertram. "_

The evening was cool, and our whole party were gathered in the parlor ofthe cottage occupied by the Dinsmores and Travillas--games, fancy-work, reading, and conversation making the time fly. 

Edward and Zoe had drawn a little apart from the others, and wereconversing together in an undertone. 

"Suppose we go out and promenade the veranda for a little, " he said, presently. "I will get you a wrap and that knit affair for your headthat I think so pretty and becoming. "

"Crocheted, " she corrected; "yes, I'm quite in the mood for a promenadewith my husband; and I'm sure the air outside must be delightful. Butyou won't have to go farther than that stand in the corner for mythings. "

He brought them, wrapped the shawl carefully about her, and they wentout. 

Betty, looking after them, remarked aside to her Cousin Elsie, "Howlover-like they are still!"

"Yes, " Elsie said, with a glad smile: "they are very fond of each other, and it rejoices my heart to see it. "

"And one might say exactly the same of the captain and Violet, " pursuedBetty, in a lower tone, and glancing toward that couple, as they satside by side on the opposite sofa--Violet with her babe in her arms, thecaptain clucking and whistling to it, while it cooed and laughed in hisface--Violet's ever-beautiful face more beautiful than its wont, withits expression of exceeding love and happiness as her glance rested nowupon her husband and now upon her child. 

"Yes, " Elsie said again, watching them, with a joyous smile stillwreathing her lips and shining in her eyes; "and it is just so with mydear Elsie and Lester. I am truly blest in seeing my children so wellmated and so truly happy. "

"Zoe, little wife, " Edward was saying, out on the veranda, "can youspare me for a day or two?"

"Spare you, Ned? How do you mean?"

"I should like to join the boys--Bob, Harold, and Herbert--in a littletrip on a sailing vessel which leaves here early to-morrow morning andwill return on the evening of the next day or the next but one. I shouldask my little wife to go with us, but, unfortunately, the vessel has noaccommodations for ladies. What do you say, love? I shall not go withoutyour consent. "

"Thank you, you dear boy, for saying that, " she responded, affectionately, squeezing the arm on which she leaned; "go if you wantto; I know I can't help missing the kindest and dearest husband in theworld, but I shall try to be happy in looking forward to the joy ofreunion on your return. "

"That's a dear, " he said, bending down to kiss the ruby lips. "It is agreat delight to meet after a short separation, and we should miss thatentirely if we never parted at all. "

"But oh, Ned, if anything should happen to you!" she said, in aquivering voice. 

"Hush, hush, love, " he answered, soothingly; "don't borrow trouble;remember we are under the same protection on the sea as on the land, andperhaps as safe on one as on the other. "

"Yes; but when I am with you I share your danger, if there is any, andthat is what I wish; for oh, Ned, I couldn't live without you!"

"I hope you may never have to try it, my darling, " he said, in tendertones, "or I be called to endure the trial of having to live withoutyou; yet we can hardly hope to go together. 

"But let us not vex ourselves with useless fears. We have the promise, 'As thy days, so shall thy strength be. ' And we know that nothing canbefall us without the will of our Heavenly Father, whose love andcompassion are infinite. 'We know that all things work together for goodto them that love God. '"

"But if one is not at all sure of belonging to Him?" she said, in avoice so low that he barely caught the words. 

"Then the way is open to come to Him. He says, 'Come unto me. ' 'Him thatcometh unto me, I will in no wise cast out. ' The invitation is to you, love, as truly as if addressed to you alone; as truly as if you couldhear His voice speaking the sweet words and see His kind eyes lookingdirectly at you. 

"It is my ardent wish, my most earnest, constant prayer, that my belovedwife may speedily learn to know, love, and trust in Him who is the Way, the Truth, and the Life!"

"You are so good, Ned! I wish I were worthy of such a husband, " shemurmured, half sighing as she spoke. 

"Quite a mistake, Zoe, " he replied, with unaffected humility; "to hearyou talk so makes me feel like a hypocrite. I haves no righteousness ofmy own to plead, but, thanks be unto God, I may rejoice in the imputedrighteousness of Christ! And that may be yours, too, love, for theasking. 

"'Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find; knock, and itshall be opened unto you. '

"They are the Master's own words; and He adds: 'For every one thatasketh receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knockethit shall be opened. '"

Meanwhile the contemplated trip of the young men was under discussion inthe parlor. "Dear me!" said Betty, who had just heard of it, "how muchfun men and boys do have! Don't you wish you were one of them, Lulu?"

"No, I don't, " returned Lulu, promptly. "I'd like to be allowed to dosome of the things they do that we mustn't, but I don't want to be aboy. "

"That is right, " said her father; "there are few things so unpleasant tome as a masculine woman, who wishes herself a man and tries to ape thestronger, coarser sex in dress and manners. I hope my girls will alwaysbe content, and more than content, to be what God has made them. "

"If you meant to hit me that time, captain, " remarked Betty, in a livelytone, "let me tell you it was a miserable failure, for I don't wish Iwas a man, and never did. Coarse creatures, as you say--present companyalways excepted--who would want to be one of them. "

"I'd never have anything to do with one of them if I were in your place, Bet, " laughed her brother. 

"Perhaps I shouldn't, only that they seem a sort of necessary evil, " sheretorted. "But why don't you invite some of us ladies to go along?"

"Because you are _not_ necessary evils, " returned her brother, with atwinkle of fun in his eye. 

"You should, one and all, have an invitation if we could make youcomfortable, " said Harold, gallantly: "but the vessel has absolutely noaccommodations for ladies. "

"Ah, then, you are excusable, " returned Betty. 

The young men left the next morning, after an early breakfast. Zoe andBetty drove down to the wharf with them to see them off, and watched thedeparting vessel till she disappeared from sight. 

Zoe went home in tears, Betty doing her best to console her. 

"Come, now, be a brave little woman; it's for only two or three days atthe farthest. Why, I'd never get married if I thought I shouldn't beable to live so long without the fortunate man I bestowed my hand upon. "

"Oh, you don't know anything about it, Betty!" sobbed Zoe. "Ned's all Ihave in the world, and it's so lonesome without him! And then, how do Iknow that he'll ever get back? A storm may come up and the vessel bewrecked. "

"That's just possible, " said Betty, "and it's great folly to makeourselves miserable over bare possibilities--things which may neverhappen. "

"Oh, you are a great deal too wise for me!" said Zoe, in disgust. 

"Oh, " cried Betty, "if it's a pleasure and comfort to you to bemiserable--to make yourself so by anticipating the worst--do so by allmeans. I have heard of people who are never happy but when they aremiserable. "

"But I am not one of that sort, " said Zoe, in an aggrieved tone. "I amas happy as a lark when Ned is with me. Yes, and I'll show you that Ican be cheerful even without him. "

She accordingly wiped her eyes, put on a smile, and began talking in asprightly way about the beauty of the sea as they looked upon it, withits waves dancing and sparkling in the brilliant light of the morningsun. 

"What shall we do to-day?" queried Betty. 

"Take a drive, " said Zoe. 

"Yes; I wish there was some new route or new place to go to. "

"There's a pretty drive to the South Shore, that maybe you have nottried yet, " suggested the hackman. 

"South Shore? That's another name for Surfside, isn't it?" asked Betty. 

"It's another part of the same side of the island I refer to, " heanswered. "It's a nice drive through the avenue of pines--a road thelovers are fond of--and if the south wind blows, as it does thismorning, you have a fine surf to look at when you get there. "

"If a drive is talked of to-day, let us propose this one, Zoe, " saidBetty. 

"Yes; I dare say it is as pleasant as any we could take, " assented Zoe. "I wish Edward was here to go with us. "

Elsie, with her usual thoughtfulness for others, had been consideringwhat could be done to prevent Zoe from feeling lonely in Edward'sabsence. She saw the hack draw up at the door, and meeting the younggirls on the threshold with a bright face and pleasant smile: "You haveseen the boys off?" she said, half inquiringly. "The weather is sofavorable, that I think they can hardly fail to enjoy themselvesgreatly. "

"Yes, mamma, I hope they will; but ah, a storm may come and wreck thembefore they can get back, " sighed Zoe, furtively wiping away a tear. 

"Possibly; but we won't be so foolish as to make ourselves unhappy byanticipating evils that may never come, " was the cheery rejoinder. "TheEdna has a skilful captain, a good crew, and is doubtless entirelyseaworthy--at least so Edward assured me--and for the rest we must trustin Providence. 

"Come in, now, and let me give you each a cup of coffee. Your breakfastwith the boys was so early and so slight, that you may find appetite fora supplement, " she added, sportively, as she led the way into the coseylittle dining-room of the cottage, where they found a tempting repastspread especially for them, the others having already taken theirmorning meal. 

"How nice in you, Cousin Elsie!" exclaimed Betty. "I wasn't expecting toeat another breakfast, but I find a rapidly coming appetite; thesemuffins and this coffee are so delicious. "

"So they are, " said Zoe. "I never knew anybody else quite so kindlythoughtful as mamma. "

"I think I know several, " Elsie rejoined; "but it is very pleasant to beso highly appreciated. Now, my dear girls, you will confer a favor ifyou will tell me in what way I can make the day pass most pleasantly toyou. "

"Thank you, cousin. It is a delightful morning for a drive, I think, "said Betty; then went on to repeat what their hackman had said of thedrive to the South Shore. 

"It sounds pleasant. I think we will make up a party and try it, " Elsiesaid. "You would like it, Zoe?"

"Yes, mamma, better than anything I know of beside. The man says thatjust there the beach has not been so thoroughly picked over for shellsand other curiosities, and we may be able to find some worth having. "

No one had made any special plans for the day, so all were ready to fallinto this proposed by Zoe and Betty. Hacks were ordered--enough to holdall of their party now at hand--and they started. 

They found the drive all it had been represented. For some distancetheir way lay along the bank of a long pond, pretty to look at andinteresting as connected with old times and ways of life on the island. Their hackmen told them that formerly large flocks of sheep were raisedby the inhabitants, and this pond was one of the places where the sheepwere brought at a certain time of year to be washed and shorn. Onarriving at their destination, they found a long stretch of sandy beach, with great thundering waves dashing upon it. 

"Oh, " cried Zoe and Betty, in delight, "it is like a bit of 'Sconset!"

"Look away yonder, " said Lulu; "isn't that a fisherman's cart?"

"Yes, " replied her father. "Suppose we go nearer and see what he isdoing. "

"Oh, yes; do let us, papa!" cried Lulu, always ready to go everywhereand see everything. 

"You may run on with Max and Grace, " he said; "some of us will followpresently. "

He turned and offered his arm to Violet. "It is heavy walking in thisdeep sand; let me help you. "

"Thank you; it is wearisome, and I am glad to have my husband's strongarm to lean upon, " she answered, smiling sweetly up into his eyes as sheaccepted the offered aid. 

The young girls and the children came running back to meet them. "He'scatching blue-fish, " they announced; "he has a good many in his cart. "

"Now, watch him, Mamma Vi; you haven't had a chance to see just suchfishing before, " said Max. "See, he's whirling his drail; there! now hehas sent it far out into the water. Now he's hauling it in, and--oh yes, a good big fish with it. "

"What is a drail?" Violet asked. 

"It is a hook with a long piece of lead above it covered with eel-skin, "answered her husband. 

"There it goes again!" she exclaimed. "It is a really interestingsight, but rather hard work, I should think. "

When tired of watching the fisherman, they wandered back and forth alongthe beach in search of curiosities, picking up bits of sponge, rockweed, seaweed, and a greater variety of shells than they had been able to findon other parts of the shore which they had visited. 

It was only when they had barely time enough left to reach home for alate dinner that they were all willing to enter the carriages and bedriven away from the spot. 

As they passed through the streets of the town, the crier was out withhis hand-bell. 

"Oh yes! oh yes! all the windows to be taken out of the Athenaeumto-day, and the Athenaeum to be elevated to-night. "

After listening intently to several repetitions of the cry, theysucceeded in making it out. 

"But what on earth does he mean?" exclaimed Betty. 

"Ventilated, I presume, " replied the captain. "There was an exhibitionthere last night, and complaints were made that the room was close. "

Toward evening of the next day our friends in the cliff cottages beganto look for the return of the Edna with the four young men of theirparty. But night fell, and yet they had not arrived. 

Elsie began to feel anxious, but tried not to allow her disturbance tobe perceived, especially by Zoe, who seemed restless and ill at ease, going often out to the edge of the cliff and gazing long and intentlytoward that quarter of the horizon where she had seen the Edna disappearon the morning she sailed out of Nantucket harbor. 

She sought her post of observation for the twentieth time just beforesunset, and remained there till it grew too dark to see much beyond theline of breakers along the shore below. 

Turning to re-enter the house, she found Captain Raymond standing by herside. 

"O captain, " she cried, "isn't it time the Edna was in?"

"I rather supposed they would be in a little earlier than this, but amnot at all surprised that they are not, " he answered, in a cheery tone. "Indeed, it is quite possible that they may not get in till to-morrow. When they left it was uncertain that they would come back to-day. So, mygood sister, I think we have no cause for anxiety. "

"Then I shall try not to be anxious, " she said; "but it seems like amonth since I parted from Ned, and it's a sore disappointment not to seehim to-night. I don't know how Vi stands your long absences, captain. "

"Don't you suppose it's about as hard for me as for her, consideringhow charming she is?" he asked, lightly. 

"Perhaps it is; but men don't live in their affections as women do; loveis only half the world to the most loving of them, I verily believe, while it's all the world to us. "

"There is some truth in that, " he acknowledged; "we men are compelled togive much time and thought to business, yet many of us are ardent loversor affectionate husbands. I, for one, am extremely fond of wife andchildren. "

"Yes, I am sure of it, and quite as sure that Ned is very fond of me. "

"There isn't a doubt of it. I think I have never seen a happier couplethan you seem to be, or than Leland and his Elsie; yet Violet and I willnot yield the palm to either of you. "

"And was there ever such a mother-in-law as mamma?" said Zoe. "I don'tremember my own mother very distinctly, but I do not believe I couldhave loved her much better than I do Edward's mother. "

"Words would fail me in an attempt to describe all her excellences, " heresponded. "Well, Lulu, what is it?" as the child came running towardthem. 

"Tea is ready, papa, and Grandma Rose says 'please come to it. '"

Shortly after leaving the table, the captain, noticing that Zoe seemedanxious and sad, offered to go into the town and inquire if anything hadbeen seen or heard of the Edna. 

"Oh, thank you, " she said, brightening; "but won't you take me along?"

"Certainly, if you think you will not find the walk too long andfatiguing. "

"Not a bit, " she returned, hastily donning hat and shawl. 

"Have you any objection to my company, Levis?" Violet asked, withsportive look and tone. 

"My love, I shall be delighted, if you feel equal to the exertion, " heanswered, with a look of pleasure that said more than the words. 

"Quite, " she said. "Max, I know you like to wait on me; will you pleasebring my hat and shawl from the bedroom there?"

"Yes, indeed, with pleasure, Mamma Vi, " the boy answered, with alacrity, as he hastened to obey. 

"Three won't make as agreeable a number for travelling the sidewalks asfour, and I ought to be looking out for Bob, " remarked Betty; "so ifanybody will ask me to go along perhaps I may consent. "

"Yes, do come, " said Zoe. "I'll take you for my escort. "

"And we will walk decorously behind the captain and Vi, feeling no fearbecause under the protection of his wing, " added the lively Betty. "Butdo you think, sir, you have the strength and ability to protect threehelpless females?" she asked, suddenly wheeling round upon him. 

"I have not a doubt I can render them all the aid and protection theyare at all likely to need in this peaceful, law-abiding community, " heanswered, with becoming gravity, as he gave his arm to his wife, and ledthe way from the house. 

"It is a rather lonely but by no means dangerous walk, Cousin Betty, " headded, holding the gate open for her and the others to pass out. 

"Lonely enough for me to indulge in a moderate amount of fun andlaughter, is it not, sir?" she returned, in an inquiring tone. 

She seemed full of life and gayety, while Zoe was unusually quiet. 

They walked into the town and all the way down to the wharf; but theEdna was not there, nor could they hear any news of her. Zoe seemed fullof anxiety and distress, though the others tried to convince her therewas no occasion for it. 

"Come, come, cheer up, little woman, " the captain said, seeing her eyesfill with tears. "If we do not see or hear from them by this timeto-morrow night, we may begin to be anxious; but till then there isreally no need. "

"There, Zoe, you have an opinion that is worth something, the captainbeing an experienced sailor, " remarked Betty. "So thry to be aisy, mydear, and if ye can't be aisy, be as aisy as ye can!"

Zoe laughed faintly at Betty's jest; then, with a heroic effort, put onan air of cheerfulness, and contributed her full quota to the sprightlychat on the homeward walk. 

She kept up her cheerful manner till she had parted from the rest forthe night, but wet her solitary pillow with tears ere her anxiety andloneliness were forgotten in sleep. 

Her spirits revived with the new day, for the sun rose clear and bright, the sea was calm, and she said to herself, "Oh, surely the Edna willcome in before night, and Ned and I will be together again!"

Many times that day both she and his mother scanned intently the widewaste of waters, and watched with eager eyes the approach of somedistant sail, hoping it might prove the one they looked and longed for. 

But their hopes were disappointed again and again; noon passed, and theEdna was not in sight. 

"Mamma, what can be keeping them?" sighed Zoe, as the two stood togetheron the brow of the hill, still engaged in their fruitless search. 

"Not necessarily anything amiss, " Elsie answered. "You remember thatwhen they went it was quite uncertain whether they would return earlierthan to-night; so let us not suffer ourselves to be uneasy because theyare not yet here. "

"I am ashamed of myself, " Zoe said. "I wish I could learn to be aspatient and cheerful as you are, mamma. "

"I trust you will be more so by the time you are my age, " Elsie said, putting an arm about Zoe's waist and drawing her close, with a tendercaress. "I still at times feel the risings of impatience; I have notfully learned to 'let patience have her perfect work. '

"There is an old proverb, 'A watched pot never boils, '" she added, withsportive look and tone. "Suppose we seat ourselves in the veranda yonderand try to forget the Edna for awhile in an interesting story. I have anew book which looks very interesting, and has been highly commended insome of the reviews. We will get papa to read it aloud to us while webusy ourselves with our fancy-work. Shall we not?"

Zoe assented, though with rather an indifferent air, and they returnedto the house. 

Mr. And Mrs. Dinsmore, the only ones they found there, the others beingall down on the beach, fell readily into the plan; the book and the workwere brought out, and the reading began. 

It was a good, well-told story, and even Zoe presently became thoroughlyinterested. 

Down on the beach Violet and the captain sat together in the sand, hesearching sea and sky with a spyglass. 

She noticed a look of anxiety creeping over his face. 

"What is it, Levis?" she asked. 

"I fear there is a heavy storm coming, " he said. "I wish with all myheart the Edna was in. But I trust they have been wise enough not to putout to sea and are safe in harbor some where. "

"I hope so, indeed, " she responded, fervently, "for we have muchprecious freight aboard of her. But the sky does not look verythreatening to me, Levis. "

"Does it not? I wish I could say the same. But, little wife, are youweatherwise or otherwise?" he asked, laughingly. 

"Not wise in any way except as I may lay claim to the wisdom of my otherhalf, " she returned, adopting his sportive tone. 

"Ah, " she exclaimed the next moment, "I, too, begin to see someindications of a storm; it is growing very dark yonder in thenortheast!"

Betty came hurrying up, panting and frightened. "O captain, be a dear, good man, and say you don't think we are to have a stormdirectly--before Bob and the rest get safe to shore!"

"I should be glad to oblige you, Betty, " he said, "but I cannot saythat; and what would it avail if I did? Could my opinion stay thestorm?"

"Zoe will be frightened to death about Edward, " she said, turning herface seaward again as she spoke, and gazing with tear-dimmed eyes at theblack, threatening cloud fast spreading from horizon to zenith, "andI--oh, Bob is nearer to me than any other creature on earth!"

"Let us hope for the best, Betty, " the captain said, kindly; "it isquite possible, perhaps I might say probable, that the Edna is now lyingat anchor in some safe harbor, and will stay there till this storm isover. "

"Oh, thank you for telling me that!" she cried. "I'll just try tobelieve it is so and not fret, though it would pretty nearly kill me ifanything should happen to Bob. Still, it will do no good to fret. "

"Prayer would do far more, " said Violet, softly--"prayer to Him whomeven the winds and the sea obey. But isn't it time to go in, Levis? thestorm seems to be coming up so very fast. "

"Yes, " he said, rising and helping her to get on her feet. "Where arethe children?"

"Yonder, " said Betty, nodding in their direction. "I'll tell them--shallI?"

"No, thank you; you and Violet hurry on to the house as fast as you can;I will call the children, follow with them, and probably overtake you intime to help you up the stairs. "

Before they were all safely housed, the wind had come down upon them andwas blowing almost a gale. It was with considerable difficulty thecaptain succeeded in getting them all up the long steep flights ofstairs by which they must reach the top of the cliff. 

About the time they started for the house the party on the verandabecame aware that a storm was rising. 

Zoe saw it first, and dropped her work in her lap with the cry, "Oh, Iknew it would be so! I just knew it! A dreadful storm is coming, and theEdna will be wrecked, and Edward will drown. I shall never see himagain!"

The others were too much startled and alarmed at the moment to noticeher wild words or make any reply. They all rose and hurried into thehouse, and Mr. Dinsmore began closing windows and doors. 

"The children, papa!" cried Elsie; "they must be down on the beach, and--"

"The captain is with them, and I will go to their assistance, " hereplied, before she could finish her sentence. 

He rushed out as he spoke, to return the next moment with Walter in hisarms and the rest closely following. 

"These are all safe, and for the others I must trust the Lord, " Elsiesaid softly to herself as her father set Walter down, and she drew thechild to her side. 

But her cheek was very pale, and her lips trembled as she pressed themto the little fellow's forehead. 

He looked up wonderingly. "Mamma, what is the matter? You're not afraidof wind and thunder?"

"No, dear; but I fear for your brothers out on this stormy sea, " shewhispered in his ear. "Pray for them, darling, that if God will, theymay reach home in safety. "

"Yes, mamma, I will; and I believe He'll bring them. Is it 'cause Ned'sin the ship Zoe's crying so?"

"Yes; I must try to comfort her. " And putting him gently aside, Elsiewent to her young daughter-in-law, who had thrown herself upon a couch, and with her head pillowed on its arm, her face hidden in her hands, wasweeping and sobbing as if her heart would break. 

"Zoe, love, " Elsie said, kneeling at her side and putting her arms abouther, "do not despair. 'Behold, the Lord's hand is not shortened that itcannot save; neither His ear heavy that it cannot hear. '"

"No, but--He does let people drown; and oh, I can never live without myhusband!"

"Dear child, there is no need to consider that question till it isforced upon you. Try, dear one, to let that alone, and rest in thepromise, 'As thy days, so shall thy strength be. '"

The captain had drawn near, and was standing close beside them. 

"Mother has given you the best of advice, my little sister, " he said, inhis kind, cheery way; "and for your further comfort let me say that itis altogether likely the Edna is safe in harbor somewhere. I think theyprobably perceived the approach of the storm in season to be warned notto put out to sea till it should be over. "

"Do you really think so, captain?" she asked, lifting her head to wipeaway her tears. 

He assured her that he did; and thinking him a competent judge of whatseamen would be likely to do in such an emergency, she grew calm for atime, though her face was still sad; and till darkness shut out thesight, she cast many an anxious glance from the window upon the ragingwaters. 

"If not in harbor, they must be in great peril?" Mr. Dinsmore remarked, aside, and half inquiringly, to the captain. 

"Yes, sir; yes, indeed. I am far more anxious than I should like to ownto their mother, Zoe, or Violet. "

It was near their tea hour when the storm burst; they gathered about thetable as usual, but there was little eating done except by the children, and the meal was not enlivened, as was customary with them, by cheerful, sprightly chat, though efforts in that direction were not wanting on thepart of several of their number. 

The storm raged on with unabated fury, and Zoe, as she listened to thehowling of the wind and the deafening thunder peals, grew wild withterror for her husband. She could not be persuaded to go to bed, evenwhen her accustomed hour for retiring was long past, but would sit inher chair, moaning, "O Ned! Ned! my husband, my dear, dear husband! Oh, if I could only do anything to help you! My darling, my darling! you areall I have, and I can't live without you!" then spring up and pace thefloor, sobbing, wringing her hands, and sometimes, as a fierce blastshook the cottage or a more deafening thunder peal crashed over-head, even shrieking out in terror and distress. 

In vain Elsie tried to soothe and quiet her with reassuring, comfortingwords or caresses and endearments. 

"Oh, I can't bear it!" she cried again and again. "Ned is all I have, and it will kill me to lose him. Nobody can know how I suffer at thevery thought. "

"My dear, " Elsie said, with a voice trembling with emotion, "you forgetthat Edward is my dearly loved son, and that I have two others, who areno less dear to their mother's heart, on board that vessel. "

"Forgive me, mamma, " Zoe sobbed, taking Elsie's hand and dropping tearsand kisses upon it. "I did forget, and it was very shameful, for you areso kind and loving to me, putting aside your own grief and anxiety tohelp me in bearing mine. But how is it yon can be so calm?"

"Because, dear, I am enabled to stay my heart on God, my AlmightyFriend, my kind, wise, Heavenly Father. Listen, love, to these sweetwords: 'O Lord God of hosts, who is a strong Lord like unto Thee? or tothy faithfulness round about Thee? Thou rulest the roaring of the sea:when the waves thereof arise, Thou stillest them. '"

"They are beautiful, " said Betty, who sat near, in a despondentattitude, her elbow on her knee, her cheek in her hand. "Oh, CousinElsie, I would give all the world for your faith, and to be able to findthe comfort and support in Bible promises and teachings that you do!"

The outer door opened, and Mr. Dinsmore and Captain Raymond came in, their waterproof coats dripping with rain. 

They had been out on the edge of the cliff taking an observation, thoughit was little they could see through the darkness; but occasionally thelightning's lurid flash lit up the scene for a moment, and afforded aglimpse of the storm-tossed deep. 

"Be comforted, ladies, " the captain said; "there are at least no signsof any vessel in distress; if any such were near, she would undoubtedlybe firing signal-guns. So I think we may hope my conjecture that ourboys are safe in harbor somewhere, is correct. "

"And the storm is passing over, " said Mr. Dinsmore; "the thunder andlightning have almost ceased. "

"But the wind has not fallen, and that is what makes the great danger, grandpa, isn't it?" asked Zoe. "Oh, hark, what was that? I heard a stepand voice!" And rushing to the outer door as she spoke, she threw itopen, and found herself in her husband's arms. 

"O Ned, Ned!" she cried, in a transport of joy, "is it really you? Oh, Ithought I should never see you again, you dear, dear, _dear_ boy!"

She clung round his neck, and he held her close, with many a caress andendearing word, drawing her a little to one side to let his brothersstep past them and embrace the tender mother, who wept for joy as shereceived them, almost as if restored to her from the very gates ofdeath. 

"There, love, I must let you go while I take off this dripping coat, "Edward said, at length, releasing Zoe. "How wet I have made you! I fearyour pretty dress is quite spoiled, " he added, with a tender, regretfulsmile. 

"That's nothing, " she answered, with a gay laugh; "you'll only have tobuy me another, and you've plenty of money. "

"Plenty to supply all the wants of my little wife, I hope. "

"Ah, mother dear, " as he threw aside his wet overcoat and took her inhis arms, "were you alarmed for the safety of your three sons?"

"Yes, indeed I was, " she said, returning his kisses; "and I feel that Ihave great cause for thankfulness in that you are all brought back to meunharmed. 'Oh, that men would praise the Lord for His goodness and forHis wonderful works to the children of men!'"

Betty had started up on the entrance of her cousins, glancing eagerlyfrom one dripping figure to another, then staggered back and leaned, pale and trembling, against the wall. In the excitement no one hadnoticed her, but now she exclaimed, in tremulous accents, and catchingher breath, "Bob--my brother; where is he?"

"O Betty, " Harold answered, turning hastily at the sound of her voice, "forgive our thoughtlessness in not explaining that at once! Bob went toa hotel; he said we could bring the news of his safety and our own, andit wasn't worth while for him to travel all the way up here through thestorm. "

"No, of course not; I wouldn't have had him do so, " she returned, with asigh of relief, her face resuming its wonted gayety of expression; "butI'm mighty glad he's safe on terra firma. "

"But your story, boys; let us have it, " said Mr. Dinsmore. 

"Yes, we _have_ a story, grandpa, " said Edward, with emphasis andexcitement; "but Harold should tell it; he could do it better than I. "

"No, no, " Harold said; "you are as good a story-teller as I. "

"There!" laughed Herbert. "I believe I'll have to do it myself, or withyour extreme politeness to each other you'll keep the audience waitingall night. 

"The storm came suddenly upon us when we were about half way home, ormaybe something more; and it presently became evident that we were inimminent danger of wreck. The captain soon concluded that our onlychance was in letting the Edna drive right before the wind, which wouldtake us in exactly the direction we wished to pursue, but with ratherstartling celerity; and that was what he did. 

"She flew over the water like a wild winged bird, and into the harborwith immense velocity. Safely enough, though, till we were there, almostat the wharf, when we struck against another vessel anchored near, andactually cut her in two, spilling the crew into the water. "

"Don't look so horrified, mother dear, " said Harold, as Herbert pausedfor breath; "no one was drowned, no one even hurt. "

"Barring the wetting and the fright, as the Irish say, " added Edward. 

"But the latter was a real hurt, " said Harold; "for the cry they sent upas they made the sudden, involuntary plunge from their berths, wherethey were probably asleep at the moment of collision, into the cold, deep water of the harbor, was something terrible to hear. "

"Enough to curdle one's blood, " added Herbert. 

"And you are quite sure all were picked up?" asked Elsie, her sweet facefull of pity for the unfortunate sufferers. 

"Yes, mother, quite sure, " answered Edward; "the captain of the craftsaid, in my hearing, that no one was missing. "

"And the captain of the other will probably have pretty heavy damages topay, " remarked Mr. Dinsmore. 

"I presume so, " said Edward; "but even that would be far better thanthe loss of his vessel, with all the lives of those on board. "

"Money could not pay for those last, " Elsie said, low and tremulously, as she looked at her three tall sons through a mist of unshed tears;"and I will gladly help the Edna's captain to meet the damages incurredin his efforts to save them. "

"Just like you, mother, " Edward said, giving her a look of proud, fondaffection. 

"I entirely approve, and shall be ready to contribute my share, " saidher father. "But it is very late, or rather early--long pastmidnight--and we should be getting to bed. But let us first unite in aprayer of thanksgiving to our God for all His mercies, especiallythis--that our dear boys are restored to us unharmed. "

They knelt, and led by him, all hearts united in a fervent outpouring ofgratitude and praise to the Giver of all good. 

CHAPTER XIII. 

"Hitherto hath the Lord helped us. "--1 SAMUEL 7:12. 

It was a lovely Sabbath afternoon, still and bright; Elsie sat alone onthe veranda, enjoying the beauty of the sea and the delicious breezecoming from it. She had been reading, and the book lay in her lap, onehand resting upon the open page; but she was deep in meditation, hereyes following the restless movements of the waves that, with the risingtide, dashed higher and higher upon the beach below. 

For the last half hour she had been the solitary tenant of the veranda, while the others enjoyed their siesta or a lounge upon the beach. 

Presently a noiseless step drew near her chair, some one bent down overher and softly kissed her cheek. 

"Papa" she said, looking up into his face with smiling eyes, "you havecome to sit with me? Let me give you this chair, " and she would haverisen to do so, but he laid his hand on her shoulder, saying, "No; sitstill; I will take this, " drawing up another and seating himself thereinclose at her side. 

"Do you know that I have been watching you from the doorway there forthe last five minutes?" he asked. 

"No, sir; I deemed myself quite alone, " she said. "Why did you not letme know that my dear father, whose society I prize so highly, was sonear?"

"Because you seemed so deep in thought, and evidently such happythought, that I was loath to disturb it. "

"Yes, " she said, "they were happy thoughts. I have seemed to myself, forthe last few days, to be in the very land of Beulah, so delightful hasbeen the sure hope--I may say certainty--that Jesus is mine and I amHis; that I am His servant forever, for time and for eternity, as trulyand entirely His as words can express. Is it not a sweet thought, papa?is it not untold bliss to know that we may--that we shall serve Himforever? that nothing can ever separate us from the love of Christ?"

"It is, indeed--Christ who is our life. He says, 'Because I live, yeshall live also;' thus He is our life. Is He not our life also becauseHe is the dearest of all friends to us--His own people?"

"Yes; and how the thought of His love, His perfect sympathy, Hisinfinite power to help and to save, gives strength and courage to facethe unknown future. 'The Lord is my light and my salvation; whom shallI fear? the Lord is the strength of my life; of whom shall I be afraid?''Surely, goodness and mercy shall follow me all the days of my life. '

"In view of the many dangers that lie around our every path, the manyterrible trials that may be sent to any one of us, I often wonder howthose who do not trust in this almighty Friend can have the least real, true happiness. Were it my case, I should be devoured with anxiety andfears for myself and my dear ones. "

"But as it is, " her father said, gazing tenderly upon her, "you are ableto leave the future, for them and for yourself, in His kind, wise, all-powerful hands, knowing that nothing can befall you without Hiswill, and that He will send no trial that shall not be for your good, and none that He will not give you strength to endure?"

"Yes, that is it, papa; and oh, what rest it is! One feels so safe andhappy; so free from fear and care; like a little child whose lovingearthly father is holding it by the hand or in his strong, kind arms. "

"And you have loved and trusted Him since you were a very little child, "he remarked, half musingly. 

"Yes, papa; I cannot remember when I did not; and could there be agreater cause for gratitude?"

"No; such love and trust are worth more to the happy possessor than thewealth of the universe. But there was a time when, though my little girlhad it, I was altogether ignorant of it, and marvelled greatly at herlove for God's word and her joy and peace in believing. I shall nevercease to bless God for giving me such a child. "

"Nor I to thank Him for my dear father, " she responded, putting her handinto his, with the very same loving, confiding gesture she had been wontto use in childhood's days. 

His fingers closed over it, and he held it fast in a warm, loving grasp, while they continued their talk concerning the things that lay nearesttheir hearts--the love of the Master, His infinite perfection, theinterests of His kingdom, the many great and precious promises of Hisword--thus renewing their strength and provoking one another to love andto good works. 

"Then they that feared the Lord spake often one to another; and the Lordhearkened, and heard it; and a book of remembrance was written beforeHim for them that feared the Lord, and that thought upon His name. 

"And they shall be mine, saith the Lord of hosts, in that day when Imake up my jewels; and I will spare them, as a man spareth his own sonthat serveth him. "

Ere another week had rolled its round, events had occurred which testedthe sustaining power of their faith in God, and the joy of the Lordproved to be indeed their strength, keeping their hearts from failing inan hour of sore anxiety and distress. 

The evening was bright with the radiance of a full moon and unusuallywarm for the season; so pleasant was it out of doors that most of ourfriends preferred the veranda to the cottage parlors, and some of theyounger ones were strolling about the town or the beach. 

Betty had gone down to the latter place, taking Lulu with her, with thecaptain's permission, both promising not to go out of sight of home. 

"Oh, how lovely the sea is to-night, with the moon shining so brightlyon all the little dancing waves!" exclaimed Lulu, as they stood side byside close to the water's edge. 

"Yes, " said Betty; "doesn't it make you feel like going in?"

"Do people ever bathe at night?" asked Lulu. 

"I don't know why they shouldn't, " returned her companion. 

"It might be dangerous, perhaps, " suggested Lulu. 

"Why should it?" said Betty; "it's almost as light as day. Oh, Bob, "perceiving her brother close at hand, "don't you want to go in? I willif you will go with me. "

"I don't care if I do, " he answered, after a moment's reflection: "amoonlight bath in the sea would be something out of the common; andthere seems to be just surf enough to make it enjoyable. "

"Yes; and my bathing-suit is in the bath-house yonder. I can be ready infive minutes. "

"Can you? So can I; we'll go in if only for a few minutes. Won't you gowith us, Lulu?"

"I'd like to, " she said, "but I can't without leave; and I know papawouldn't give it, for I had a bath this morning, and he says one a dayis quite enough. "

"I was in this morning, " said Bob; "Betty, too, I think, and--I say, Bet, it strikes me I've heard that it's a little risky to go in atnight. "

"Not such a night as this, I'm sure, Bob; why, it's as light as day; andif there is danger it can be only about enough to give spice to theundertaking. "

With the last word she started for the bath-house, and Bob, not to beoutdone in courage, hurried toward another appropriated to his use. 

Lulu stood waiting for their return, not at all afraid to be left alonewith not another creature in sight on the beach. Yet the solitudedisturbed her as the thought arose that Bob and Betty might be about toput themselves in danger, while no help was at hand for their rescue. The nearest she knew of was at the cottages on the bluff, and for her toclimb those long flights of stairs and give the alarm in case anythingwent wrong with the venturesome bathers, would be a work of time. 

"I'd better not wait for them to get into danger, for they would surelydrown before help could reach them, " she said to herself, after amoment's thought. "I'll only wait till I see them really in, and thenhurry home to see if somebody can't come down and be ready to help ifthey should begin to drown. "

But as they passed her, presently, on their way to the water, Bob said:"We're trusting you to keep our secret, Lulu; don't tell tales on us. "

She made no reply, but thought within herself, "That shows he doesn'tthink he's doing exactly right. I'm afraid it must be quite dangerous. "

But while his remark and injunction increased her apprehensions forthem, it also made her hesitate to carry to their friends the news oftheir escapade till she should see that it brought them into actualdanger and need of assistance. 

She watched them tremblingly as they waded slowly out beyond the surfinto the smooth, swelling waves, where they began to swim. 

For a few moments all seemed to be well; then came a sudden shrill cryfrom Betty, followed by a hoarser one from Bob, which could mean nothingelse than fright and danger. 

For an instant Lulu was nearly paralyzed with terror; but rousingherself by a determined effort, she shouted at the top of her voice, "Don't give up; I'll go for help as fast as ever I can, " and instantlyset off for home at her utmost speed. 

"Help, help! they'll drown, oh, they'll drown!" she screamed as she ran. 

Harold, who was in the act of descending the last flight of stairs, sawher running toward him, and heard her cry, though the noise of the surfprevented his catching all the words. 

"What's the matter?" he shouted, clearing the remainder of the flight ata bound. 

"Betty, Bob--drowning!" she cried, without slackening her speed, "I'mgoing for help. "

He waited, to hear no more, but sped on toward the water; and onlypausing to divest himself of his outer clothing, plunged in, and, buffeting with the waves, made his way as rapidly as possible toward thestruggling forms, which, by the light of the moon, he could dimlydiscern at some distance from the shore. 

Faint cries for help and the gleam of Betty's white arm, as for aninstant she raised it above the wave, guided him to the spot. 

Harold was an excellent swimmer, strong and courageous; but he hadundertaken a task beyond his strength, and his young life was very nearfalling a sacrifice to the folly of his cousins and his own generousimpulse to fly to their aid. 

Both Bob and Betty were already so nearly exhausted as to be scarcelycapable of doing anything to help themselves, and in their mad strugglefor life caught hold of him and so impeded his movements that he waslike to perish with them. 

Mean while Lulu had reached the top of the cliff, then the veranda wherethe older members of the family party were seated, and, all out ofbreath with fright and the exertion of climbing and running, shefaltered out, "Bob and Betty; they'll drown if they don't get helpquickly. "

"What, are they in the water?" cried Mr. Dinsmore and Captain Raymond, simultaneously springing to their feet; the latter adding, "I fearthey'll drown before we can possibly get help to them. "

"Oh, yes; they're drowning now, " sobbed Lulu; "but Harold's gone to helpthem. "

"Harold? He's lost if he tries it alone!" "The boy's mad to think ofsuch a thing!" exclaimed Mr. Dinsmore and Edward in a breath, whileElsie's cheek turned deathly pale, and her heart went up in an agonizedcry that her boy's life might be spared; the others also. 

The gentlemen held a hasty consultation, then scattered, Mr. Dinsmorehastening in search of other aid, while Captain Raymond and Edwardhurried to the beach, the ladies following with entreaties to them to becareful. 

But fortunately for the endangered ones, other aid had already reachedthem--a boat that had come out from Nantucket for a moonlight sail, andfrom the shore a noble Newfoundland dog belonging to a retired seacaptain. Strolling along the beach with his master, he heard the criesfor help, saw the struggling forms, and instantly plunging in among thewaves, swam to the rescue. 

Seizing Betty by the hair, he held her head above water till thesailboat drew near and strong arms caught hold of her and dragged herin, pale, dripping, and seemingly lifeless. 

They then picked up the young men, both entirely unconscious, and madefor the shore with all possible haste. 

It was doubtful if the last spark of life had not been extinguished inevery one of the three; but the most prompt, wise, and vigorous measureswere instantly taken and continued for hours--hours of agonizingsuspense to those who loved them. 

At length Bob gave unmistakable signs of life; and shortly after Bettysighed, opened her eyes, and asked, feebly, "Where am I? what hashappened?"

But Harold still lay as one dead, and would have been given up as suchhad not his mother clung to hope, and insisted that the efforts atrestoration should be continued. 

Through the whole trying scene she had maintained an unbroken calmnessof demeanor, staying herself upon her God, lifting her heart to Histhrone in never-ceasing petitions, and in the midst of her bitter griefand anxiety rejoicing that if her boy were taken from her for a time, itwould be but to exchange the trials and cares of earth for the joys ofheaven; and the parting from him here would soon be followed by ablissful reunion in that blessed land where sin and sorrow and sufferingcan never enter. 

But at length, when their efforts were rewarded so that he breathed andspoke, and she knew that he was restored to her, the reaction came. 

She had given him a gentle, tender kiss, had seen him fall into anatural, refreshing sleep, and passing from his bedside into anadjoining room, she fainted in her father's arms. 

"My darling, my dear, brave darling!" he murmured, as he laid her downupon a couch and bent over her in tenderest solicitude, while Mrs. Dinsmore hastened to apply restoratives. 

It was not a long faint; she presently opened her eyes and lifted themwith a bewildered look up into her father's face. 

"What is it, papa?" she murmured; "have I been ill?"

"Only a short faint, " he answered. "But you must be quite worn out. "

"Oh, I remember!" she cried. "Harold, my dear son--"

"Is doing well, love. And now I want you to go to your bed and try toget some rest. See, day is breaking, and you have had no sleep, norest. "

"Nor have you, papa; do go and lie down; but I must watch over my poorboy, " she said, trying to rise from the couch. 

"Lie still, " he said, gently detaining her; "lie here, if you are notwilling to go to your bed. I am better able to sit up than you are, andwill see to Harold. "

"His brothers are with him, mamma, " said Zoe, standing by; "and Edwardsays they will stay beside him as long as they are needed. "

"Then you and I will both retire and try to take some rest, shall wenot?" Mr. Dinsmore asked, bending over Elsie and softly smoothing herhair. 

"Yes, papa; but I must first take one peep at the dear son so nearlylost to me. "

He helped her to rise; then she perceived that Captain Raymond andViolet were in the room. 

"Dearest mamma, " said the latter, coming forward to embrace her, "howglad I am that you are better, and our dear Harold spared to us!" Shebroke down in sobs and tears. 

"Yes, my child; oh, let us thank the Lord for His great goodness! Butthis night has been quite too much for you. Do you go at once and try toget some rest. "

"I shall see that she obeys, mother, " the captain said, in a tenderlysportive tone, taking Elsie's hand and lifting it to his lips. 

"I think I may trust you, " she returned, with a faint smile. "You werewith Bob; how is he now?"

"Doing as well as possible under the circumstances; as is Betty also;you need trouble your kind heart with no fear or care for them. "

It had been a terrible night to all the family--the children the onlyones who had taken any rest or sleep--and days of nursing followedbefore the three who had so narrowly escaped death were restored totheir wonted health and strength. 

Mr. And Mrs. Dinsmore and Elsie devoted themselves to that work, andwere often assisted in it by Zoe, Edward, and Herbert. 

Harold was quite a hero with these last and with Max and Lulu; in fact, with all who knew or heard of his brave deed, though he modestlydisclaimed any right to the praises heaped upon him, asserting that hehad done no more than any one with common courage and humanity wouldhave done in his place. 

Bob and Betty were heartily ashamed of their escapade, and much soberedat the thought of their narrow escape from sudden death. Both dreadedthe severe reproof they had reason to expect from their uncle, but hewas very forbearing, and thinking the fright and suffering entailed bytheir folly sufficient to deter them from a repetition of it, kindlyrefrained from lecturing them on the subject, though, when a suitableopportunity offered, he did talk seriously and tenderly, with now oneand now the other, on the guilt and danger of putting off repentancetoward God, and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ, reminding them thatthey had had a very solemn warning of the shortness and uncertainty oflife, and asking them to consider the question whether they were readyfor a sudden call into the immediate presence of their Judge. 

"Really now, uncle, " remarked Bob on one of these occasions, "there areworse fellows in the world than I am--much worse. "

"I am willing to admit that, my boy, " returned Mr. Dinsmore; "but manyof those fellows have not enjoyed the privileges and teachings that youhave, and responsibility is largely in proportion to one's light andopportunities. 

"Jesus said, 'That servant, who knew his Lord's will, and prepared nothimself, neither did according to His will, shall be beaten with manystripes. But he that knew not, and did commit things worthy of stripes, shall be beaten with few stripes. '"

"Yes; and you think I'm one of the first class, I suppose?"

"I do, my boy; for you have been well instructed, both in the church andin the family; also you have a Bible, and may study it for yourself asoften and carefully as you will. "

"But I really have never done anything very bad, uncle. "

"How can you say that, Robert, when you know that you have lived allyour life in utter neglect of God's appointed way of salvation? hearingthe gracious invitation of Him who died that you might live, 'Come untome, ' and refusing to accept it?

"'God so loved the world that He gave His only-begotten Son, thatwhosoever believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlastinglife, ' and having for years refused to believe, how can you assert thatyou have done nothing very bad? 'How shall we escape, if we neglect sogreat salvation?'"

Bob made no reply, but looked thoughtful, and his uncle went quietlyfrom the room, thinking it well to leave the lad to his own reflections. 

Passing the door of the room where Harold lay, he was about to enter, but perceiving that the boy and his mother were in earnest conversation, he moved on, leaving them undisturbed. 

"Mamma, " Harold was saying, "I have been thinking much of sudden deathsince my very narrow escape from it. You know, mamma, it comes sometimeswithout a moment's warning; and as we all sin continually in thought andfeeling, if not in word and deed, as our very best deeds and servicesare so stained with sin that they need to be repented of and forgiven, how is it that even a true Christian can get to heaven if called away sosuddenly?"

"Because when one comes to Jesus Christ and accepts His offeredsalvation, _all_ his sins, future as well as past and present, areforgiven. 'The blood of Jesus Christ, His Son, cleanseth us from allsin. '

"Jesus said, 'He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life. ' 'Igive unto them eternal life; and they shall never perish, neither shallany man pluck them out of my hand. '"

"But oh, mamma, I find myself so weak and sinful, so ready to yield totemptation, that I sometimes fear I shall never be able to hold out tothe end!"

"My dear boy, let that fear lead you to cling all the closer to theMaster, who is able to save unto the uttermost. If our holding outdepended upon ourselves, our own weak wills, we might well be indespair; but 'He will keep the feet of His saints. '

"'Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ, who, accordingto His abundant mercy, hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by theresurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead, to an inheritanceincorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, reserved inheaven for you, who are kept by the power of God through faith untosalvation. ' Can they be in danger who are _kept by the power of God_?"

CHAPTER XIV. 

"My Father's house on high, Home of my soul, how nearAt times to Faith's discerning eye Thy pearly gates appear. "

Harold and his cousins had scarcely more than fully recovered from theeffects of their almost drowning when Captain Raymond again receivedorders to join his ship, and it was decided that the time had come forall to leave the island. 

Bob and Betty received letters from their brother and sister inLouisiana, giving them a cordial invitation to their homes, Dickproposing that Bob should study medicine with him, with a view tobecoming his partner, and Molly giving Betty a cordial invitation fromherself and husband to take up her residence at Magnolia Hall. 

With the approval of their uncle and other relatives, these kind offerswere promptly accepted. 

Letters came about the same time from Lansdale, Ohio, inviting theDinsmores, Travillas, and Raymonds to attend the celebration of MissStanhope's one hundredth birthday, which was now near at hand. 

Mr. Harry Duncan wrote for her, saying that she had a great longing tosee her nephews and nieces once more, and to make the acquaintance ofViolet's husband and his children. 

The captain could not go, but it was decided that all the others should. The necessary arrangements were quickly made, and the whole party leftthe island together, not without some regret and a resolution to returnat some future day to enjoy its refreshing breezes and other delightsduring the hot season. 

On reaching New York they parted with the captain, whose vessel lay inthat harbor. 

Bob and Betty left them farther on in the journey, and the remainder ofthe little company travelled on to Lansdale, arriving the day before theimportant occasion which called them there. 

Mrs. Dinsmore's brother, Richard Allison, who, my readers may remember, had married Elsie's old friend, Lottie King, shortly after the close ofthe war of the rebellion, had taken up his abode in Lansdale years ago. 

Both he and his sister May's husband, Harry Duncan, had prosperedgreatly. Each had a large, handsome dwelling adjacent to Miss Stanhope'scottage, in which she still kept house, having never yet seen the timewhen she could bring herself to give up the comfort of living in a homeof her own. 

She had attached and capable servants, and amid her multitude of niecesand grand-nieces, there was almost always one or more who waswilling--nay, glad, to relieve her of the care and labor ofhousekeeping, taking pleasure in making life's pathway smooth and easyto the aged feet, and her last days bright and happy. 

She still had possession of all her faculties, was very active for oneof her age, and felt unabated interest in the welfare of kindred andfriends. She had by no means outlived her usefulness or grown querulouswith age, but was ever the same bright, cheerful, happy Christian thatshe had been in earlier years. 

The birthday party was to be held under her own roof, and a numerouscompany of near and dear relatives were gathering there and at thehouses of the Duncans and Allisons. 

Richard and Lottie, Harry and May were at the depot to meet the train onwhich our travellers arrived. 

It was an altogether joyous meeting, after years of separation. 

The whole party repaired at once to Miss Stanhope's cottage, to greetand chat a little with her and others who had come before to thegathering; prominently among them Mr. And Mrs. Keith from PleasantPlains, Indiana, with their daughters, Mrs. Landreth, Mrs. Ormsby, andAnnis, who was still unmarried. 

Very glad indeed were Mrs. Keith and Mr. Dinsmore, Rose and Mildred, Elsie and Annis to meet and renew the old intimacies of former days. 

Time had wrought many changes since we first saw them together, morethan thirty years ago. Mr. And Mrs. Keith were now old and infirm, yetbright and cheery, looking hopefully forward to that better country, that Celestial City, toward which they were fast hastening, and with nounwilling steps. Dr. And Mrs. Landreth and Mr. And Mrs. Dinsmore hadchanged from youthful married couples into elderly people, while Elsieand Annis had left childhood far behind, and were now--the one a cheery, happy maiden lady, whom aged parents leaned upon as their stay andstaff, brothers and sisters dearly loved, and nieces and nephews doatedupon; the other a mother whom her children blessed for her faithful loveand care, and delighted to honor. 

This renewal of intercourse, and the reminiscences of early days whichit called up, were very delightful to both. 

The gathering of relatives and friends of course formed far too large acompany for all to lodge in one house, but the three--Aunt Wealthy's andthose of the Duncans and Allisons--accommodated them comfortably forthe few days of their stay, or rather the nights, for during the daythey were very apt to assemble in the parlors and porches of thecottage. 

It was there Elsie and her younger children and Violet and hers took uptheir quarters, by invitation, for the time of the visit. 

"But where is the captain, your husband?" inquired Aunt Wealthy ofViolet on giving her a welcoming embrace. "I wanted particularly to seehim, and he should not have neglected the invitation of a woman ahundred years old. "

"Dear auntie, I assure you he did so only by compulsion; he would havecome gladly if Uncle Sam had not ordered him off in another direction, "Violet answered, with pretty playfulness of look and tone. 

"Ah, then, we must excuse him. But you brought the children, I hope. Iwant to see them. "

"Yes; this is his son, " Violet said, motioning Max to approach; "andhere are the little girls, " drawing Lulu and Grace forward. 

The old lady shook hands with and kissed them, saying, "It will besomething for you to remember, dears, that you have seen a woman who haslived a hundred years in this world, and can testify that goodness andmercy have followed her all the days of her life. Trust in the Lord, mychildren, and you, even if you should live as long as I have, will beable to bear the same testimony that He is faithful to His promises. 

"I say the same to you, too, Rosie and Walter, my Elsie's children, " sheadded, turning to them with a tenderly affectionate look and smile. 

They gazed upon her with awe for a moment; then Rosie said, "You don'tlook so very old, Aunt Wealthy; not older than some ladies of eightythat I've seen. "

"Perhaps not older than I did when I was only eighty, my dear; but I amglad to know that I am a good deal nearer home now than I was then, "Miss Stanhope responded, her face growing bright with joyousanticipation. 

"Are you really glad to know you must die before very long?" asked Max, in wonder and surprise. 

"Wouldn't it be strange if I were not?" she asked; "heaven is my home. 

"'There my best friends, my kindred dwell, There God my Saviour reigns. '

"I live in daily, hourly longing expectation of the call. "

"And yet you are not weary of life? you are happy here, are you not, dear Aunt Wealthy?" asked Mrs. Keith. 

"Yes, Marcia; I am happy among my kind relatives and friends; andentirely willing to stay till the Master sees fit to call me home, for Iknow that His will is always best. Oh, the sweet peace and joy oftrusting in Him and leaving all to His care and direction! Who that hasexperienced it could ever again want to choose for him or herself?"

"And you have been long in His service, Aunt Wealthy?" Mr. Dinsmoresaid, half in assertion, half inquiringly. 

"Since I was ten years old, Horace; and that is ninety years; and let mebear testimony now, before you all, that I have ever found Him faithfulto His promises, and His service growing constantly sweeter and sweeter. And so it shall be to all eternity. 'My soul doth magnify the Lord, andmy spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour. '"

Then turning to Mrs. Keith, "How is it with you, Marcia?" she asked;"you have attained to your four-score years, and have been in theservice since early childhood. What have you to say for your Masternow?"

"Just what you have said, dear aunt; never have I had cause to repent ofchoosing His service; it has been a blessed service to me, full of joyand consolation--joy that even abounds more and more as I draw nearerand nearer to my journey's end. 

"I know it is the same with my husband, " she added, giving him a lookof wifely affection; "and I doubt not with my cousins--Horace, Rose, Elsie--with all here present who have had experience as soldiers andservants of Jesus Christ. "

"In that you are entirely right, Marcia, " responded Mr. Dinsmore; "I canspeak for myself, my wife, and daughter. "

Both ladies gave an unqualified confirmation of his words, while theirhappy countenances testified to the truth of the assertion. 

"And, Milly dear, you and your husband, your brothers and sisters, canall say the same, " remarked Miss Stanhope, laying her withered handaffectionately upon Mrs. Landreth's arm as she sat in a low seat by herside. 

"We can indeed, " Mildred said, with feeling. "What blessed people weare! all knowing and loving the dear Master, and looking forward to aneternity of bliss together at His right hand. "

The interview between the aged saint and her long-absent relatives wascontinued for a few moments more; then she dismissed them, with theremark that doubtless they would all like to retire to their rooms for alittle, and she must take a short rest in order to be fresh for theevening, when she hoped they would all gather about her again. 

"I want you all to feel at home and to enjoy yourselves as much as youcan, " she said, in conclusion. "Play about the grounds, children, whenever you like. "

Her cottage stood between the houses of the Duncans and Allisons; thegrounds of all three were extensive, highly cultivated, and adorned withbeautiful trees, shrubbery, and flowers, and there were no separatingfences or hedges, so that they seemed to form one large park or garden. 

Rosie and Walter Travilla, and the young Raymonds were delighted withthe permission to roam at will about these lovely grounds, and hastenedto avail themselves of it as soon as the removal of the dust of traveland a change of attire rendered them fit. 

They found a Dutch gardener busied here and there, and presently openeda conversation with him, quite winning his heart by unstinted praises ofthe beauty of his plants and flowers. 

"It must be a great deal of work to keep those large gardens in suchperfect order, " remarked Rose. 

"Dat it ish, miss, " he said; "but I vorks pretty hard mineself, and myson Shakey, he gifs me von leetle lift ven he ton't pees too much inschool. "

"Do you live here?" asked little Grace. 

"Here in dis garten? no, miss; I lifs oud boud t'ree mile in decountry. "

"That's a long walk for you, isn't it?" said Lulu. 

"Nein; I don't valks, miss; ven I ish god dings to pring--abbles orbotatoes or some dings else--I say to mine Shakey, 'Just hitch deharness on de horse and hang him to de stable door;' or if I got nodingsto pring I tells de poy, 'Hitch him up a horseback;' den I comes in tomine vork and I tash! I don't hafs to valk--nod a shtep. "

"How funny he talks, " whispered Grace to Lulu; "I can hardly understandhim. "

"It's because he's Dutch, " returned Lulu, in the same low tone. "But Ican tell almost all he says. His son's name must be Jakey; the short forJacob. "

"What is your name?" asked Max. 

"Hencle--Shon Hencle. I dinks you all pees come to see Miss Stanhope pevon huntred years olt; ishn't you?"

"Yes, " said Rosie. "It seems very wonderful to think that she has livedso long. "

The children, weary with their journey, were sent to bed early thatnight. Lulu and Grace found they were to sleep together in a small roomopening into a larger one, where two beds had been placed for the timeto meet the unusual demand for sleeping quarters. These were to beoccupied by Grandma Elsie, Violet, Rosie, and Walter. 

Timid little Grace heard, with great satisfaction, that all these wereto be so near; and Lulu, though not at all cowardly, was well pleasedwith the arrangement. Yet she little thought how severely her couragewas to be tested that night. 

She and Grace had scarcely laid their heads upon their pillows ere theyfell into profound slumber. Lulu did not know how long she had slept, but all was darkness and silence within and without the house, whensomething, she could not have told what, suddenly roused her completely. 

She lay still, trying to recall the events of the past day and rememberwhere she was; and just as she succeeded in doing so a strange sound, asof restless movements and the clanking of chains, came from beneath thebed. 

Her heart seemed to stand still with fear; she had never before, in allher short life, felt so terrified and helpless. 

"What can it be?" she asked herself. "An escaped criminal--amurderer--or a maniac from an insane asylum, I suppose; for who elsewould wear a clanking chain? and what can he want here but to killGracie and me? I suppose he got in the house before they shut the doorsfor the night, and hid under the bed till everybody should be fastasleep, meaning to begin then to murder and rob. Oh, I do wish I'dlooked under the bed while all the gentlemen were about to catch him andkeep him from hurting us! But now what shall I do? If I try to get outof the bed, he'll catch hold of my foot and kill me before anybody cancome; and if I scream for help, he'll do the same. The best plan is tolie as quiet as I can, so he'll think I'm still asleep; for maybe heonly means to rob, and not murder, if nobody wakes up to see what he'sabout and tell of him. Oh, I do hope Gracie won't wake! for she couldnever help screaming; and then he'd jump out and kill us both. "

So with heroic courage she lay there, perfectly quiet and hardly movinga muscle for what seemed to her an age of suffering, every momentexpecting the creature under the bed to spring out upon her, and inconstant fear that Grace would awake and precipitate the calamity by ascream of affright. 

All was quiet again for some time, she lying there, straining her earsfor a repetition of the dreaded sounds; then, as they came again louderthan before, she had great difficulty in restraining herself fromspringing from the bed and shrieking aloud, in a paroxysm of panicterror. 

But she did control herself, lay perfectly still, and allowed not theslightest sound to escape her lips. 

That last clanking noise had awakened Elsie, and she too now lay wideawake, silent and still, while intently listening for a repetition ofit. She hardly knew whence the sound had come, or what it was; but whenrepeated, as it was in a moment or two, she was satisfied that it issuedfrom the room where Lulu and Grace were, and her conjectures in regardto its origin coincided with Lulu's. 

She, too, was greatly alarmed, but did not lose her presence of mind. Hoping the little girls were still asleep, and judging from the silencethat they were, she lay for a few minutes without moving, indeedscarcely breathing, while she tried to decide upon the wisest course topursue, asking guidance and help from on high, as she always did inevery emergency. 

Her resolution was quickly taken; slipping softly out of bed, she stolenoiselessly from the room and into another, on the opposite side of thehall, occupied by Edward and Zoe. 

"Edward, " she said, speaking in a whisper close to his ear, "wake, myson; I am in need of help. "

"What is it, mother?" he asked, starting up. 

"Softly, " she whispered; "make no noise, but come with me. Somebody orsomething is in the room where Lulu and Gracie sleep. I distinctly heardthe clanking of a chain. "

"Mother!" he cried, but hardly above his breath, "an escaped lunatic, probably! Stay here and let me encounter him alone. I have loadedpistols--"

"Oh, don't use them if you can help it!" she cried. 

"I shall not, " he assured her, "unless it is absolutely necessary. "

He snatched the weapons from beneath his pillow as he spoke, and wentfrom the room, she closely following. 

At the instant that they entered hers a low growl came from the innerroom, and simultaneously they exclaimed, "A dog!"

"Somewhat less to be feared than a lunatic, unless he should be mad, which is not likely, " added Edward, striking a light. 

Lulu sprang up with a low cry of intense relief. "O Grandma Elsie, it'sonly a dog, and I thought it a crazy man or a wicked murderer!"

As she spoke the animal emerged from his hiding-place and walked intothe outer room, dragging his chain after him. 

Edward at once recognized him as a large mastiff Harry Duncan had shownhim the previous afternoon. 

"It's Mr. Duncan's dog, " he said; "he must have broken his chain andcome in unobserved before the house was closed for the night. Here, Nero, good fellow, this way! You've done mischief enough for one night, and we'll send you home. "

He led the way to the outer door, the dog following quite peaceably, while Elsie, hearing sobs coming from the other room, hastened in tocomfort and relieve the frightened children. 

Grace still slept on in blessed unconsciousness; but she found Lulucrying hysterically, quite unable to continue her efforts atself-control, now that the necessity for it was past. 

"Poor child!" Elsie said, folding her in her kind arms, "you have had aterrible fright, have you not?"

"Yes, Grandma Elsie; oh, I've been lying here so long, _so long_, thinking a murderer or crazy man was under the bed, just ready to jumpout and kill Gracie and me!" she sobbed, clinging convulsively aboutElsie's neck. 

"And did not scream for help! What a brave little girl you are!"

"I wanted to, and, oh, I could hardly keep from it! But I thought if Idid it would wake Gracie and scare her to death, and the man would besure to jump out and kill us at once. "

"Dear child, " Elsie said, "you have shown yourself thoughtful, brave, and unselfish; how proud your father will be of his eldest daughterwhen he hears it!"

"O Grandma Elsie, do you think he will? How glad that would make me! Itwould pay for all the dreadful fright I have had, " Lulu said, her tonestremulous with joy, as, but a moment ago, they had been with nervousnessand fright. 

"I am quite sure of it, " Elsie answered, smoothing the little girl'shair with caressing hand, "quite sure; because I know he loves you verydearly, and that he admires such courage, unselfishness, and presence ofmind as you have shown to-night. "

These kind words did much to turn Lulu's thoughts into a new channel andthus relieve the bad effects of her fright. But Elsie continued for sometime longer her efforts to soothe her into calmness and forgetfulness, using tender, caressing words and endearments; then she left her, withan injunction to try to go immediately to sleep. 

Lulu promised compliance, and, attempting it, succeeded far sooner thanshe had thought possible. 

The whole occurrence seemed like a troubled dream when she awoke in themorning. It was a delicious day in early October, and as soon as dressedshe went into the garden, where she found John Hencle already at work, industriously weeding and watering his plants and flowers. 

"Goot-morning, mine leetle mees, " he said, catching sight of her, "Wasit so goot a night mit you?"

"No, " she said, and went on to tell the story of her fright. 

"Dot ish lige me, " he remarked, phlegmatically, at the conclusion of hertale. "Von nighd I hears somedings what make me scare. I know notingswhat he ish; I shust hears a noise, an' I shumpt de bed out, and ran deshtairs down, and looked de window out, and it wasn't notings but aleetle tog going 'Bow wow. '"

"I don't think it was very much like my fright, " remarked Lulu, indisgust; "it couldn't have been half so bad. "

"Vell, maype not; but dat Nero ish a goot, kind tog; he bide dramps, butnefer dose nice leetle girl. Dis ish de great day when dose nice oldlady pees von huntred years old. What you dinks? a fery long dime tolive?"

"Yes; very long, " returned Lulu, emphatically. "I wish I knew papa wouldlive to be that old, for then he'd be at home with us almost forty yearsafter he retires from the navy. "

"Somebody ish call you, I dinks, " said John, and at the same momentGrace's clear, bird-like voice came floating on the morning breeze, "Lulu, Lulu!" as her dainty little figure danced gayly down the gardenpath in search of her missing sister. 

"Oh, there you are!" she exclaimed, catching sight of Lulu. "Come intoAunt Wealthy's house and see the pretty presents everybody has given herfor her hundredth birthday. She hasn't seen them yet, but she is goingto when she comes down to eat her breakfast. "

"Oh, I'd like to see them!" exclaimed Lulu, and she and Grace trippedback to the house together, and on into the sitting-room, where, on alarge table, the gifts were displayed. 

They were many, and some of them costly, for the old lady was very dearto the hearts of these relatives, and they were able as well as willingto show their affection in this substantial way. 

There were fine paintings and engravings to adorn her walls; fine china, and glittering cut glass, silver and gold ware for her tables; vases forher mantels; richly-bound and illustrated books, whose literary contentswere worthy of the costly adornment, and various other things calculatedto give her pleasure or add to her ease and comfort. 

She was not anticipating any such demonstration of affection--notexpecting such substantial evidences of the love and esteem in which shewas held--and when brought face to face with them was almost overcome, so that tears of joy and gratitude streamed from her aged eyes, They were soon wiped away, however, and she was again her own bright, cheery self, full of thought and care for others--the kindest and mostgenial of hostesses. 

She took the head of the breakfast-table herself, and poured the coffeefor her guests with her own hands, entertaining them the while withcheerful chat, and causing many a merry laugh with the old-time trippingof her tongue--a laugh in which she always joined with hearty relish. 

"There is too much butter in this salt, " she remarked. "It is some JohnHencle brought in this morning. I must see him after breakfast and bidhim caution his wife to use less. "

But as they rose from the table John came in unsummoned, and carrying afine large goose under each arm. 

Bowing low: "I ish come to pring two gooses to de von hundredthbirthday, " he announced; "dey pees goot, peaceable pirds: I ish know demfor twenty years, and dey nefer makes no droubles. "

A smile went round the little circle, but Miss Stanhope said, with avery pleased look, "Thank you, John; they shall be well fed, and I hopethey will like their new quarters. How is Jake doing? I haven't seenhim for some time. "

"No; Shakey is go to school most days. I vants Shakey to knowssomedings. "

"Yes, indeed; I hope Jakey is going to have a good education. But whatdo you mean to do with him after he is done going to school?"

"Vy, I dinks I prings mine Shakey to town and hangs him on to SheneralShmicdt and makes a brinting-office out of him. "

"A printer, John? Well, that might be a very good thing if you don'tneed him to help you about the farm, or our grounds. I should think youwould, though. "

"Nein, nein, " said John, shaking his head; "'tis not so long as I vantsShakey to makes mit me a fence; put I tash! Miss Stanhope, he say heton't can know how to do it; and I says, 'I tash! Shakey, you peen goin'to school all your life, and you don't know de vay to makes a fenceyet. '"

"Not so very strange, " remarked Edward, with unmoved countenance, "forthey don't teach fence-making in ordinary schools. "

"Vell, den, de more's de bity, " returned John, taking his departure. Butturning back at the door to say to Miss Stanhope, "I vill put dosegooses in von safe place. "

"Any place where they can do no mischief, John, " she answered, good-humoredly. 

"Now, Aunt Wealthy, " said Annis, "what can we do to make this wonderfulday pass most happily to you?"

"Whatever will be most enjoyable to my guests, " was the smiling reply. "An old body like me can ask nothing better than to sit and look on andlisten. "

"Ah, but we would have you talk, too, auntie, when you don't find itwearisome!"

"What are you going to do with all your new treasures, Aunt Wealthy?"asked Edward; "don't you want your pictures hung and a place found foreach vase and other household ornament?"

"Certainly, " she said, with a pleased look, "and this is the very time, while I have you all here to give your opinions and advice. "

"And help, " added Edward, "if you will accept it. As I am tall andstrong, I volunteer to hang the pictures after the place for each hasbeen duly considered and decided upon. "

His offer was promptly accepted, and the work entered upon in a spiritof fun and frolic, which made it enjoyable to all. 

Whatever the others decided upon met with Miss Stanhope's approval; shewatched their proceedings with keen interest, and was greatly delightedwith the effect of their labors. 

"My dears, " she said, "you have made my house so beautiful! and wheneverI look at these lovely things my thoughts will be full of the deargivers. I shall not be here long, but while I stay my happiness will bethe greater because of your kindness, "

"And the remembrance of these words of yours, dear aunt, will add toours, " said Mr. Keith, with feeling. 

"But old as you are, Aunt Wealthy, " remarked Mr. Dinsmore, "it is quitepossible that some of us may reach home before you. It matters little, however, as we are all travelling the same road to the same happycountry, being children of one Father, servants of the same blessedMaster. "

"And He shall choose all our changes for us, " she said, "calling eachone home at such time as He sees best. Ah, it is sweet to leave all ourinterests in His dear hands, and have Him choose our inheritance forus!"

There was a pause in the conversation, while Miss Stanhope seemed lostin thought. Then Mrs. Keith remarked:

"You look weary, dear Aunt Wealthy; will you not lie down and rest for alittle?"

"Yes, " she said, "I shall take it as the privilege of age, leaving youall to entertain yourselves and each other for a time. "

At that Mr. Dinsmore hastened to give her his arm and support her to herbedroom, his wife and Mrs. Keith following to see her comfortablyestablished upon a couch, where they left her to take her rest. 

The others scattered in various directions, as inclination dictated. 

Elsie and Annis sought the grounds, and, taking possession of a rusticseat beneath a spreading tree, had a long, quiet talk, recallingincidents of other days, and exchanging mutual confidences. 

"What changes we have passed through since our first acquaintance !"exclaimed Annis. "What careless, happy children we were then!"

"And what happy women we are now!" added Elsie, with a joyous smile. 

"Yes; and you a grandmother! I hardly know how to believe it! You seemwonderfully young for that. "

"Do I?" laughed Elsie. "I acknowledge that I feel young--that I havenever yet been able to reason myself into feeling old. "

"Don't try; keep young as long as ever you can, " was Annis's advice. 

"It is what you seem to be doing, " said Elsie, sportively, and with anadmiring look at her cousin. "Dear Annis, may I ask why it is you havenever married? It must certainly have been your own fault. "

"Really, I hardly know what reply to make to that last remark, " returnedAnnis, in her sprightly way. "But I have not the slightest objection toanswering your question. I will tell 'the truth, the whole truth, andnothing but the truth. ' I have had friends and admirers among themembers of the other sex, but have never yet seen the man for love ofwhom I could for a moment think of leaving father and mother. "

"How fortunate for them!" Elsie said, with earnest sincerity. "I knowthey must esteem it a great blessing that they have been able to keepone dear daughter in the old home. "

"And I esteem myself blest indeed in having had my dear father andmother spared to me all these years, " Annis said, with feeling. "What aprivilege it is, Elsie, to be permitted to smooth, some of theroughnesses from their pathway now in their declining years; to makelife even a trifle easier and happier than it might otherwise be tothem--the dear parents who so tenderly watched over me in infancy andyouth! I know you can appreciate it--you who love your father sodevotedly. 

"But Cousin Horace is still a comparatively young man, hale and hearty, and to all appearance likely to live many years, while my parents areaged and infirm, and I cannot hope to keep them long. " Her voice washusky with emotion as she concluded. 

"Dear Annis, " Elsie said, pressing tenderly the hand she held in hers, "you are never to lose them. They may be called home before you, but theseparation will be short and the reunion for eternity--an eternity ofunspeakable joy, unclouded bliss at the right hand of Him whom you alllove better than you love each other. "

"That is true, " Annis responded, struggling with her tears, "and thereis very great comfort in the thought; yet one cannot help dreading theparting, and feeling that death is a thing to be feared for one's dearones and one's self. Death is a terrible thing, Elsie. "

"Not half so much so to me as it once was, dear cousin, " Elsie said, ina tenderly sympathizing tone. "I have thought much lately on that sweettext, 'Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints;'and that other, 'He shall see of the travail of his soul, and shall besatisfied, ' and the contemplation has shown me so much of the love ofJesus for the souls He has bought with His own precious blood and thejoyful reception He gives them, as one by one they are gathered home, that it seems to me the death of a Christian should hardly bring sorrowto any heart. Oh, it has comforted me much in my separation from thedear husband of my youth, and made me at times look almost eagerlyforward to the day when my dear Lord shall call me home and I shall seeHis face!"

"O Elsie, " cried Annis, "I trust that day may be far distant, for manyhearts would be like to break at parting with you! But there isconsolation for the bereaved in the thoughts you suggest; and I shalltry to cherish them and forget the gloom of the grave and the dread, formyself and for those I love, of the parting. "

They were silent for a moment; then Elsie said, as if struck by a suddenthought, "Annis, why should not you and your father and mother go homewith us and spend the fall and winter at Ion and Viamede?"

"I cannot think of anything more delightful!" exclaimed Annis, her facelighting up with pleasure; "and I believe it would be for their healthto escape the winter in our severer climate, for they are both subjectto colds and rheumatism at that season. "

"Then you will persuade them?"

"If I can, Elsie. How kind in you to give the invitation!"

"Not at all, Annis; for in so doing I seek my own gratification as wellas theirs and yours, " Elsie answered, with earnest sincerity. "Wepurpose going from here to Ion, and from there to Viamede, perhaps twomonths later, to spend the remainder of the winter. And you and yourfather and mother will find plenty of room and a warm welcome in bothplaces. "

"I know it, Elsie, " Annis said; "I know you would not say so if it werenot entirely true, and I feel certain of a great deal of enjoyment inyour loved society, if father and mother accept your kind invitation. "

While these two conversed together thus in the grounds, a grand banquetwas in course of preparation in Miss Stanhope's house, under thesupervision of our old friends, May and Lottie. To it Elsie and Anniswere presently summoned, in common with the other guests. 

When the feasting was concluded, and all were again gathered in theparlors, Elsie renewed her invitation already made to Annis, this timeaddressing herself to Mr. And Mrs. Keith. 

They heard it with evident pleasure, and after some considerationaccepted. 

Edward and Zoe returned to Ion the following day, Herbert and Haroldleaving at the same time for college. The rest of the Travillas, theDinsmores, and the Raymonds lingered a week or two longer with MissStanhope, who was very loath to part with them, Elsie in especial; thenbade farewell, scarce expecting to see her again on earth, and turnedtheir faces homeward, rejoicing in the promise of Mr. And Mrs. Keiththat they and Annis would soon follow, should nothing happen to prevent.